A
TRVE
CHRONOLOGIE
OF
THE
TIMES
OF
THE
PERSIAN
MONARCHIE
.
CIcero
,
if
euer
any
other
was
one
which
verified
that
doctrine
of
the
blessed
Apostle
Paul
,
in
his
first
Epistle
to
the
Corinthians
:
that
the
wisedome
of
God
,
of
the
wisest
of
the
world
was
accounted
foolishnes
.
The
learning
of
the
Grecians
,
all
artes
pertaining
to
humanitie
,
beeing
held
together
to
vse
his
owne
tearme
in
a
certaine
kindred
betweene
themselues
hee
had
in
great
price
.
The
knowledge
thereof
he
admired
,
the
professors
he
honoured
,
and
by
quicke
conceit
and
sharp
wit
,
together
with
earnest
trauaile
and
diligent
study
therein
:
he
grew
to
that
ripenes
of
deepe
knowledge
and
sweet
speech
,
&
wise
counsell
,
whereby
he
became
the
rare
ornament
of
his
countrie
,
the
precious
iewell
of
his
age
,
and
the
great
glorie
of
the
world
,
far
beyond
al
before
him
,
neuer
ouertooke
of
any
after
him
.
But
touching
true
diuinity
,
&
the
people
of
God
,
with
the
word
of
life
amongst
them
:
they
were
no
better
esteemed
of
him
,
then
Paul
and
his
preaching
was
of
the
learned
Philosophers
of
Athens
;
being
mocked
for
his
labour
,
and
acounted
a
babling
toole
.
Let
his
owne
mouth
make
proofe
hereof
,
in
an
Oration
which
he
made
for
Lucius
Flaccus
,
beeing
at
that
time
accused
amongst
other
matters
,
for
detayning
great
summes
of
gold
,
sent
yearely
vpon
deuotion
by
an
vsuall
custome
out
of
Italie
,
and
some
other
prouinces
of
Rome
to
Ierusalem
.
This
action
of
his
client
,
withstanding
the
Iewes
herein
;
he
greatly
commendeth
.
Ierusalem
,
the
holie
and
glorious
seate
of
God
his
seruice
,
hee
calleth
a
suspitious
and
backebyting
Citie
.
The
deuout
worship
of
God
,
and
the
holy
religion
of
the
Iewes
,
he
termeth
barbarous
superstition
,
by
great
contempt
,
in
regard
of
the
glorie
and
ancient
customes
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
&
in
the
end
he
concludeth
them
a
people
not
accepted
of
God
:
because
they
had
beene
ouercome
by
the
enemie
and
put
to
their
tribute
.
This
was
the
reckoning
which
Tullie
made
of
them
,
who
by
diuine
knowledge
of
God
his
worde
,
were
the
onelie
wise
people
in
the
world
:
Et
scuta
Latentia
condunt
.
They
hide
the
priuie
or
secret
lying
shieldes
,
meaning
such
as
not
before
,
but
after
the
hyding
,
lay
secret
and
hid
.
This
hee
maketh
serue
for
the
vnderstanding
of
a
like
speech
,
in
the
25.
chapter
of
Genesis
in
the
Greeke
bible
,
of
Esay
,
and
Iacob
,
whose
birth
a
little
before
was
mentioned
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
young
men
grew
.
They
were
new
borne
babes
,
farre
from
that
ripenes
of
yeares
,
to
bee
called
young
men
,
and
therefore
the
action
of
growing
in
this
place
,
goeth
before
the
young
mens
age
:
to
signifie
that
being
little
children
.
At
the
length
after
much
growing
vp
in
age
,
they
became
young
men
.
In
his
second
booke
De
doctrina
Christiana
,
hee
declareth
at
large
,
that
humane
sciences
,
and
the
learning
of
the
gentiles
,
and
prophane
histories
,
are
very
helpfull
and
profitable
to
the
vnderstanding
of
holy
scripture
.
The
learned
father
Hierom
also
in
many
places
bringeth
much
light
,
&
great
seruice
,
from
diuerse
and
sundry
prophane
writers
,
to
the
vnderstanding
of
God
his
woorde
.
In
his
commentaries
on
Esay
the
thirteenth
chapter
,
declaring
the
true
meaning
of
the
prophets
woordes
there
vttered
concerning
the
desolation
of
Babylon
,
which
other
leauing
the
truth
of
historie
expounded
allegorically
:
hath
these
woordes
.
Audiuimus
Medos
,
audiuimus
Babylonem
,
&
inclytam
in
superbia
Chaldaeorum
:
nolumus
intelligere
quod
fuit
,
&
quaerimus
audire
quod
non
fuit
.
Et
haec
dicimus
non
quòd
tropologicam
intelligentiam
condemnemus
;
sed
quòd
spiritualis
interpretatio
,
sequi
debeat
ordinem
historiae
.
Quod
plaerique
ignorantes
,
lymphatico
in
scripturis
vagantur
errore
.
We
haue
heard
saith
he
of
the
Medes
,
wee
haue
heard
of
Babylon
the
glorious
city
of
the
Chaldeans
;
we
will
not
vnderstand
that
which
hath
bin
;
but
we
seeke
to
heare
that
which
hath
not
beene
.
Neither
say
I
this
to
condemne
tropologicall
vnderstanding
,
but
that
spirituall
interpretation
ought
to
follow
order
of
historie
:
which
the
most
parte
being
ignorante
of
by
mad
wandring
doe
range
about
in
the
scriptures
.
The
same
father
being
by
some
blamed
,
as
too
much
addict
to
the
study
of
Secular
knowledge
;
in
an
epistle
of
his
to
on
Magnus
a
Roman
Orator
,
taketh
vpon
him
the
defence
and
commendation
thereof
,
by
the
examples
of
the
best
and
most
excellent
christian
fathers
before
him
.
I
must
needes
therefore
greatly
commend
the
wisedome
of
our
forefathers
,
in
ordering
our
vniuersities
.
Where
young
schollers
are
first
trained
vp
in
the
studies
of
humanity
,
before
they
enter
into
God
his
schoole
:
that
by
that
meanes
comming
furnished
,
and
ready
stored
with
many
helpes
from
their
former
learning
,
they
may
find
a
more
easie
waye
and
speedy
course
in
that
most
graue
race
of
diuine
knowledge
,
which
is
yet
behinde
for
them
to
runne
.
And
surely
so
it
is
;
and
euery
one
shall
finde
the
experience
hereof
in
himselfe
.
It
is
not
to
be
spoken
,
how
much
and
how
cleare
light
,
the
diligent
study
and
reading
of
Latin
and
Greeke
writers
;
yeeld
to
the
knowledge
of
holy
scripture
.
Which
by
some
few
examples
I
will
let
the
reader
vnderstand
.
The
Eleans
,
in
time
of
pestilence
brought
vpon
them
by
exceding
great
abundance
of
flies
;
call
vpon
their
God
Myiagrus
:
which
being
by
sacrifice
once
appeased
,
all
those
flies
forthwith
perish
.
This
Pline
reporteth
in
his
tenth
booke
the
eight
and
twentith
chapter
.
Whereunto
for
confirmation
may
be
added
,
that
which
is
recorded
by
Pausanias
in
the
first
booke
of
his
Eliaca
:
that
Hercules
sacrificing
in
Olympia
,
was
mightily
troubled
with
a
huge
multitude
of
flies
;
till
such
time
as
he
had
done
sacrifice
to
Iupiter
apomytos
,
by
whose
power
all
those
flies
were
soone
after
dispersed
.
And
hereof
he
sayth
,
that
the
Eleans
vse
to
sacrifice
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
that
is
to
Iupiter
Apomytos
which
driueth
away
flies
.
Sotinus
also
in
his
Polyhistor
the
second
chapter
,
maketh
mention
of
Hercules
his
chappell
in
the
beefe
market
at
Rome
;
into
the
which
after
sacrifice
and
prayer
made
to
the
God
Myiagrus
,
hee
entred
by
diuine
power
without
flies
.
All
these
testimonies
serue
to
vnderstand
the
reason
of
the
name
Baalzebub
,
in
scripture
giuen
to
the
God
of
Ecron
,
in
the
first
chapter
of
the
second
booke
of
the
Kings
:
signifying
the
god
of
flies
,
or
the
flies
Iupiter
(
If
it
be
true
that
Augustine
affirmeth
in
his
questions
vppon
the
booke
of
iudges
,
that
Baal
is
Iupiter
)
so
called
as
should
seeme
by
those
reportes
of
Plinie
,
Pausanias
,
and
Solinus
:
of
the
power
which
was
attributed
vnto
him
in
driuing
away
flies
whereof
hee
is
termed
Myiagrus
,
that
is
a
chaser
of
flies
,
and
Apomyius
,
as
it
were
a
defender
,
or
preseruer
from
flies
.
Horatius
in
his
last
Satyre
,
telleth
of
one
Rufus
Nasidienus
,
who
had
inuited
to
a
great
supper
,
Mecaenas
a
chiefe
Lord
in
the
Emperour
Augustus
Caesars
Court
;
with
many
other
noble
men
of
Rome
:
that
whenas
in
the
middest
of
supper
,
the
daintiest
dishes
being
now
set
vpon
the
borde
,
the
hangings
aloft
by
chance
suddenly
brake
,
and
daubed
that
honorable
company
with
cobwebs
,
and
powdred
the
costly
meates
and
wines
with
filth
,
and
filled
all
full
of
choaking
dust
:
Posito
capite
,
vt
si
filius
immaturus
obisset
,
flere
:
Holding
downe
his
head
,
he
wept
bitterly
,
as
it
had
been
for
the
vntimely
death
of
a
deare
sonne
.
So
then
the
casting
downe
of
Cain
his
countenance
in
the
fourth
of
Genesis
,
argued
sorrow
.
And
the
virgins
of
Ierusalem
,
at
the
destruction
of
their
citie
,
hanging
downe
their
heads
to
the
ground
,
in
the
Lamentations
of
Ieremy
the
second
chapter
,
thereby
declared
their
conceaued
griefe
.
The
prophet
Dauid
at
such
time
as
he
fled
from
his
sonne
Absolon
,
and
likewise
all
the
men
that
were
with
him
;
euery
one
couered
his
head
and
wept
.
Haman
also
being
made
an
instrument
to
honour
Mardochaeus
,
whome
hee
hated
to
the
death
:
for
sorow
hasted
home
with
his
head
couered
,
whereby
some
haue
vnderstood
nothing
else
but
dust
and
ashes
laied
thereon
,
which
is
a
cerimonie
indeed
of
sorow
;
but
not
meant
in
those
places
.
The
custome
in
those
times
was
,
not
onely
to
lay
dust
on
the
heade
in
token
of
griefe
;
but
also
to
enclose
and
shut
vp
as
it
were
the
head
and
face
,
with
some
cloth
or
vaile
from
mens
eyes
.
As
manie
examples
out
of
the
Heathen
Authors
may
easily
shew
.
Vlysses
as
Homer
declareth
,
hauing
heard
one
Demodicus
sing
of
the
glorious
&
worthy
acts
of
the
Grecians
at
Troy
:
couered
his
head
and
face
with
a
cloath
and
wept
.
The
souldiers
of
Aiax
in
Sophocles
,
hearing
of
the
wofull
case
of
their
Captaine
,
for
griefe
of
Vlysses
preferment
before
him
,
being
bestraught
of
minde
;
couered
their
heads
with
vailes
.
Demaratus
a
King
of
Sparta
by
the
subtill
practising
of
his
enemies
,
was
deposed
of
his
kingdome
,
as
not
of
the
Royall
blood
:
who
after
bearing
Office
in
the
Citie
,
and
opprobriously
in
way
of
scorne
,
and
derision
,
beeing
asked
,
what
it
was
to
bee
first
a
King
and
then
an
Officer
;
tooke
it
to
the
heart
,
and
with
these
wordes
vttered
,
that
that
question
should
bee
the
cause
either
of
much
ioy
,
or
much
woe
to
the
Lacedaemonians
,
couered
his
head
and
got
him
home
.
This
is
recorded
by
Herodotus
in
Erato
.
Xenophon
in
his
Symposion
telleth
of
a
certaine
iester
called
Phillip
:
who
at
a
feast
where
Socrates
with
other
graue
company
was
present
,
assaying
once
or
twice
by
his
ridiculous
iestes
to
mooue
them
to
laughter
,
but
all
in
vaine
:
mufled
vp
himselfe
for
sorrow
and
left
his
supper
.
Demosthenes
the
famous
Orator
of
Athens
,
as
Plutarch
writeth
in
his
life
,
in
a
certaine
Oration
of
his
before
the
people
beeing
hissed
at
;
hied
him
home
in
great
heauines
with
his
head
couered
.
Q.
Curtius
of
Darius
King
of
Persia
;
that
hearing
of
his
wiues
death
;
Capite
velato
diu
fleuit
.
He
wept
a
great
while
hauing
his
head
couered
.
That
the
couer
was
a
cloath
hiding
the
face
as
well
as
the
heade
,
appeareth
immediatlye
after
in
these
wordes
:
Manantibus
adhuc
lachrimis
,
vesteque
ab
ore
reiecta
,
the
teares
yet
trickling
downe
,
&
the
cloth
being
cast
away
from
his
mouth
,
he
lift
vp
his
handes
to
heauen
.
Sisigambis
that
Kinges
mother
,
was
a
spectacle
of
rare
miserie
.
Shee
lost
her
Father
and
foure
score
brethren
,
all
in
one
day
most
cruelly
killed
by
Artaxerxes
Ochus
.
Her
owne
childe
a
mightie
King
the
last
Monarch
of
Persia
,
shee
saw
twice
ouercome
by
Alexander
,
&
in
the
end
traiterously
slaine
by
his
owne
seruants
;
the
kingdome
of
Persia
a
ouerthrowne
,
her selfe
Captiue
:
yet
all
these
crosses
she
bare
in
some
tollerable
manner
,
so
long
as
Alexander
liued
,
who
honoured
her
exceedingly
as
his
owne
mother
.
But
after
his
death
,
bereaued
of
all
comfort
,
shee
tare
her
haire
,
cast
her
bodie
on
the
grounde
,
refused
succour
,
and
wrapping
vp
her
heade
with
a
vaile
,
euer
after
abstained
from
meat
&
light
,
till
welcome
death
made
an
end
of
her
woes
.
Thus
Dauid
and
Hamans
couered
heades
,
by
so
manie
examples
,
of
such
as
for
extreame
sorrow
or
shame
of
themselues
,
not
abiding
mens
sight
,
muffled
their
faces
,
are
cleared
of
doubt
.
And
herby
the
vnderstanding
of
another
place
in
the
53.
Chapter
of
Esay
not
a
little
helped
:
where
our
blessed
Sauiour
is
compared
to
one
hiding
his
face
.
For
this
,
as
hath
beene
prooued
,
beeing
an
argument
of
an
heart
oppressed
with
griefe
,
is
effectuall
and
notable
,
to
declare
that
which
immediatly
before
was
spoken
of
Christ
:
despised
and
refused
of
men
,
a
man
of
sorrows
,
and
acquainted
with
griefe
:
whereunto
the
next
wordes
are
these
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
That
is
,
to
interpret
it
aright
,
and
as
it
were
hiding
the
face
from
vs
.
This
here
I
may
not
pretermit
:
that
this
ceremonie
of
the
couered
head
is
vsed
sometimes
in
scripture
,
and
other
where
in
another
sence
.
As
in
the
7.
Chapter
of
Ester
:
where
wee
reade
of
Hamans
head
couered
by
other
against
his
will
,
to
signifie
that
now
in
the
kings
wrath
hee
was
appointed
to
death
.
For
this
likewise
was
an
ancient
custome
vsed
of
diuers
Nations
,
to
muffell
vp
the
heads
of
men
condemned
to
die
:
or
guiltie
of
some
grieuous
crime
deseruing
death
.
Polixena
king
Priamus
his
daughter
,
by
the
sentence
of
Agamemnon
and
other
Princes
of
Greece
adiudged
to
die
,
was
ledde
to
the
slaughter
of
Vlisses
,
with
a
vaile
ouer
her
head
.
As
we
read
in
the
tragedie
of
Euripides
,
called
Hecuba
.
Philotas
the
sonne
of
Parmenio
one
of
the
chiefe
Princes
of
Alexander
the
great
,
found
guiltie
of
high
treason
against
the
king
:
was
brought
before
him
to
his
answer
,
Capite
velato
hauing
his
head
couered
saith
Q.
Curtius
in
his
6.
booke
.
Festus
Pompeius
,
in
the
word
Nuptias
saith
,
that
the
Law
commanded
his
head
to
bee
couered
,
who
had
killed
his
Parente
.
Lastlye
Cicero
in
his
Oration
for
C.
Rabirius
,
bringeth
the
verie
sentence
of
iudgement
it selfe
,
or
verses
,
as
he
termeth
them
,
vsed
of
Tarquinius
superbus
,
the
last
and
most
cruell
king
of
Roome
.
Caput
obnubito
,
arbori
infaelici
suspendito
.
Couer
his
head
,
hang
him
vp
on
a
wofull
tree
.
Let
me
by
thy
patience
(
gentle
Reader
)
proceed
to
one
argument
more
in
this
kind
,
and
so
an
end
.
That
which
is
told
by
the
Euangelist
of
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
eating
Locusts
seemed
incredible
to
some
,
greatly
doubting
of
that
kind
of
meat
:
and
therefore
supposing
the
place
to
haue
been
corrupted
by
the
writers
fault
,
by
some
slip
setting
downe
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
though
his
meat
had
not
bin
locusts
,
but
choake
peares
.
Thus
in
their
owne
conceit
they
were
wiser
than
God
,
by
ignorance
of
trueth
witnessed
in
diuers
prophane
Authors
.
Galen
vpon
Hipocrates
his
Aphorismes
the
2.
book
,
the
18.
Chapter
is
one
,
declaring
there
the
force
,
which
locustes
being
eaten
haue
to
nourish
.
Plinie
in
the
28
chap.
of
his
11.
book
saith
,
that
among
the
Parthians
they
were
counted
a
pleasant
meate
.
Strabo
in
his
16.
booke
of
Geographie
,
maketh
mention
of
a
certaine
people
which
liued
of
them
.
Bellonius
in
the
2.
booke
of
his
obseruations
,
the
88.
chapter
,
testifieth
from
the
report
of
some
Authors
,
that
in
Africa
they
were
eaten
as
dainties
:
not
for
Phisicke
,
but
euen
for
nourishment
.
Thereby
proouing
it
a
thing
not
vncredible
,
that
Iohn
Baptist
should
eat
locusts
.
But
Diodorus
Siculus
most
fullie
of
all
other
declareth
this
in
his
,
4.
booke
:
where
hee
telleth
of
certain
Aethiopians
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
locust
eaters
,
who
neyther
eat
fish
,
nor
cattel
,
but
onely
locusts
continually
:
which
at
the
spring
time
of
the
yeare
they
get
in
great
abundance
,
and
salt
them
vp
to
preserue
them
for
meate
.
Thus
I
haue
giuen
as
it
were
a
taste
by
this
little
,
out
of
Plinie
,
Pausanias
,
Solinus
,
Horatius
,
Homer
,
Sophocles
,
Herodotus
,
Euripudes
,
Xenophon
,
Plutarch
,
Quintus
Curtius
,
Festus
,
Pompeius
,
Cicero
,
Galen
,
Strabo
:
how
great
seruice
Heathen
writers
doe
to
the
word
of
God
,
for
opening
the
true
meaning
thereof
.
A
taste
I
call
it
in
regard
of
all
that
which
for
declaration
of
other
matters
might
bee
sayd
herein
,
which
were
the
worke
of
a
huge
volume
,
and
great
toyle
.
These
writers
then
for
many
partes
of
Scripture
are
diligently
to
be
sought
into
,
and
not
as
some
rash
braines
imagine
,
to
bee
cast
away
as
vnprofitable
in
the
Lordes
schoole
house
:
but
especially
for
Daniell
aboue
all
.
In
other
places
they
may
seeme
profitable
:
but
heere
they
are
necessary
:
euen
by
Hieroms
iudgement
,
who
in
a
preface
to
his
commentaries
on
this
booke
affirmeth
,
the
manifold
Histories
of
Greeke
and
Latine
Authors
,
to
bee
necessary
for
the
vnderstanding
of
Daniels
Prophesies
.
These
helpes
therefore
I
minde
to
vse
for
vnfolding
the
4.
last
verses
of
the
9.
Chapter
of
Daniell
,
containing
an
entire
prophesie
of
the
estate
of
the
holy
City
after
the
Iewes
returne
,
from
the
building
thereof
,
vnto
the
vtter
destruction
of
the
same
by
Vespasian
the
Emperor
of
Rome
:
and
therein
of
the
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
the
Lord
of
life
,
aboue
500.
yeres
before
.
Which
is
a
most
certaine
argument
of
Diuine
wisedome
in
Daniell
from
heauen
,
and
a
proofe
of
that
which
Balthasar
had
heard
,
that
the
spirit
of
the
holy
Gods
was
in
him
:
whereby
also
he
foreshewed
many
yeares
before
the
destruction
of
the
Babylonian
Empire
by
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
&
the
Persians
ouerthrow
by
Alexander
;
and
the
great
troubles
,
which
long
after
that
time
the
Iewes
suffered
vnder
Antiochus
Epiphanes
.
All
this
skill
came
from
God
:
for
the
knowledge
and
foretelling
of
thinges
to
come
,
is
that
which
God
onely
hath
left
in
his
owne
power
,
and
challengeth
to
himselfe
in
the
Prophet
Esay
.
I
make
knowne
those
things
saith
,
God
,
which
haue
not
yet
hapned
.
The
Heathen
Poet
Sophocles
could
see
this
,
thus
writing
in
the
Tragedie
of
Aiax
the
whip
bearer
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Many
things
saith
hee
may
bee
knowne
of
men
,
when
they
see
them
come
to
passe
:
but
of
thinges
to
come
yet
vnseene
,
there
is
no
prophet
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
Porphyrius
a
Tyrian
Philosopher
,
a
wicked
and
vngodly
Iew
,
of
the
kindred
and
sect
of
the
Sadduces
,
an
Infidell
,
an
enemie
of
Christ
,
a
hater
of
God
and
his
word
:
who
wrote
fifteene
bookes
against
the
Christians
,
to
weaken
and
extenuate
the
trueth
and
authoritie
of
Daniels
Prophesie
,
deuised
this
shift
to
say
,
that
the
Iewes
long
afore
Daniels
time
(
seeing
these
thinges
done
,
)
committed
them
to
writing
vnder
Daniels
name
,
thereby
to
win
credit
to
their
bookes
.
This
fine
deuise
of
Porphyrie
is
nothing
else
but
a
vaine
cauill
:
For
it
is
well
knowne
,
that
the
comming
of
Christ
is
spoken
of
by
Daniell
in
diuers
places
:
which
can
not
bee
saide
to
haue
beene
written
by
the
Iewes
,
who
first
had
seene
the
comming
of
Christ
,
seeing
that
they
neyther
at
that
time
when
hee
came
,
acknowledged
him
,
and
euer
since
haue
beene
so
farre
from
beleeuing
in
him
,
that
vsually
to
this
day
they
euen
curse
his
memorie
.
Porphyrius
herein
hath
beene
answered
at
large
by
the
learned
Fathers
Methodius
,
Eusebius
,
Caesariensis
,
and
Apolinarius
,
withstanding
his
blasphemie
.
And
Hierome
for
learning
as
noble
as
any
,
in
one
short
sentence
most
wittily
and
pithilie
,
turneth
all
his
reasoning
against
Daniell
,
for
Daniell
against
himselfe
.
Porphirii
impugnatio
testimonium
veritatis
est
.
Tanta
enim
in
hoc
Propheta
dictorum
fides
inuenta
est
;
vt
propterea
incredulis
hominibus
videatur
non
futura
dixisse
:
sed
praeterita
narrasse
.
Porphyrie
his
impugning
of
Daniell
(
saith
Hierome
)
is
a
testimonie
of
his
trueth
:
because
the
sayings
of
this
Prophet
haue
beene
found
so
certaine
,
and
of
so
great
credit
,
that
therefore
vnbeleeuers
haue
iudged
him
rather
to
tell
things
past
,
than
to
speak
of
things
to
come
.
But
if
there
were
nothing
else
at
all
to
be
saide
:
yet
euen
this
one
prophesie
of
Daniell
which
I
haue
in
hande
,
touching
the
desolation
of
Ierusalem
,
the
trueth
and
certaintie
whereof
was
at
the
length
verified
by
the
euent
it selfe
,
at
such
time
as
Titus
destroyed
the
Temple
,
and
Citty
:
were
enough
to
stoppe
the
aduersaries
mouthes
.
Yea
though
all
the
Infidell
Porphyries
in
the
world
,
with
all
their
cunning
shifting
stand
together
,
they
shall
neuer
be
able
to
auoid
the
force
of
this
prophesie
:
but
that
it
must
needes
argue
a
diuine
spirit
in
Daniell
.
For
they
cannot
here
say
,
that
the
Iewes
after
they
had
seene
the
Temple
destroyed
by
the
Romanes
,
forged
a
prophesie
thereof
in
Daniell
his
name
.
Because
euen
Christ
himselfe
,
in
the
24.
of
Matthew
,
alleadgeth
this
prophesie
of
Daniel
concerning
the
desolation
of
the
holy
Citie
,
in
the
flourishing
time
thereof
,
about
37.
yeares
before
it
was
fulfilled
.
Whereby
it
is
euident
,
that
this
prophesie
was
commonly
knowne
&
read
in
the
Church
of
God
among
the
Iewes
,
as
written
by
Daniell
long
before
the
euent
had
shewed
the
trueth
thereof
:
So
Daniell
yet
standeth
a
diuine
prophet
of
the
Lord
,
inspired
with
heauenly
knowledge
of
thinges
to
come
from
aboue
;
and
seeing
that
in
one
thing
truely
foretold
this
is
prooued
of
him
,
there
is
no
cause
at
all
to
doubt
of
the
rest
.
This
is
a
sure
foundation
of
diuinitie
,
a
sound
stay
of
religion
,
a
strong
prop
of
faith
to
be
reposed
in
the
vndoubted
trueth
of
GOD
his
word
,
a
mightie
vpholder
of
the
prouidence
of
God
against
all
the
Atheistes
and
Epicures
of
the
world
:
Which
Josephus
verie
well
perceiuing
,
and
in
the
end
of
his
10.
booke
of
antiquities
,
disputing
against
this
kind
of
men
,
fetcheth
his
reason
from
the
sure
truth
of
Daniels
Prophesies
.
The
errour
saith
hee
of
the
Epicureans
hereby
is
reprooued
,
which
take
Gods
prouidence
in
gouerning
things
out
of
this
life
,
beleeuing
the
world
to
be
carried
by
his
owne
force
without
a
guide
or
ouerseer
.
Wherefore
considering
Daniels
prophesies
,
I
cannot
but
condemne
the
foolishnes
of
those
men
,
which
deny
that
God
hath
any
care
of
mens
affaires
.
For
how
could
it
come
to
passe
,
that
the
euent
should
answere
his
prophecies
,
if
all
thinges
in
the
world
were
done
by
chance
.
Caluin
also
in
the
first
book
of
his
institutions
:
Doth
not
Daniell
saith
he
,
so
prophesie
of
thinges
to
come
by
the
space
of
600.
yeares
,
as
though
he
wrote
an
Historie
of
things
alreadie
done
,
and
commonly
knowne
?
Good
men
by
the
diligent
meditation
hereof
shall
bee
abundantly
furnished
to
quiet
the
barking
of
the
vngodly
:
for
this
euidence
is
clearer
,
then
that
it
can
be
subiect
to
any
cauils
.
This
was
the
iudgement
of
Iosephus
&
Caluin
against
Atheists
and
prophane
Epicures
,
to
their
shame
and
ouerthrow
:
taken
from
the
certaintie
of
Daniels
foreshewing
things
to
come
.
Euen
this
one
prophecie
of
Daniels
weekes
,
is
a
verie
hammer
to
beate
them
downe
to
the
ground
,
and
a
wier
scourge
as
it
were
to
teare
them
all
in
peeces
:
And
therefore
of
all
true
Christians
to
be
had
in
great
reuerence
,
and
the
vnderstanding
therof
to
bee
desired
as
pearles
,
and
diligently
sought
for
,
as
hid
treasure
.
To
the
finding
out
hereof
two
thinges
are
most
requisite
:
the
one
is
a
iust
account
of
the
times
:
the
other
,
a
true
interpretation
of
the
wordes
in
the
originall
tongue
.
If
wee
faile
in
either
of
these
,
there
is
no
hope
to
knowne
what
Daniell
meant
by
his
weekes
:
For
neither
good
interpretation
alone
is
enough
without
exact
chronologie
;
nor
this
without
the
other
serueth
much
to
purpose
.
The
sundring
of
these
two
things
,
which
must
needes
stand
together
,
hath
beene
the
cause
of
such
turning
and
tossing
this
excellent
peece
of
Scripture
in
so
many
mens
heades
,
so
many
waies
:
therefore
in
these
two
thinges
especially
shall
be
the
imployment
of
my
paines
;
if
happily
thereby
this
noble
text
of
Scripture
may
receaue
some
light
to
the
clearer
perceauing
thereof
.
Marcus
Varro
a
learned
Roman
,
as
Censorinus
telleth
in
his
booke
De
die
natali
,
measured
all
time
by
three
spaces
:
whereof
one
was
from
the
beginning
of
men
,
to
the
first
flud
:
for
the
ignorance
of
the
things
which
happened
therein
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vnknown
.
The
second
from
that
floud
to
the
first
Olympiad
;
for
many
fables
and
tales
therein
reported
,
tearmed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
fabulous
.
The
third
&
last
,
from
the
first
Olympiad
to
his
age
,
containing
more
certaine
truth
of
historie
,
&
therefore
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
historicall
.
This
was
Varro
his
iudgement
commended
by
Cicero
also
in
his
first
booke
of
Academicall
questions
:
where
speaking
to
Varro
hee
vseth
these
words
:
Thou
haste
opened
the
age
of
thy
countrey
and
ordering
of
times
.
Vnto
Varro
herein
agreed
Iulius
Affricanus
in
his
third
booke
of
Chronicles
,
(
As
Eusebius
witnesseth
in
his
tenth
book
De
praeparatione
Euangelica
)
vntill
the
time
of
the
Olimpiads
,
saith
Affricanus
,
there
is
no
sure
knowledge
in
the
Greeke
Historie
,
all
thinges
beeing
confusedly
written
without
agreement
betweene
themselues
:
But
the
Olimpicke
times
haue
beene
exactly
handled
of
the
Grecians
,
by
reason
of
regestring
their
acts
and
records
therein
,
of
no
longer
time
then
euery
foure
yeares
space
.
Censorinus
after
him
speaking
of
the
time
from
the
first
Olimpiad
;
In
this
space
,
saith
he
,
was
neuer
any
great
dissention
or
controuersie
among
writers
for
computation
of
time
:
except
in
some
sixe
or
seauen
yeares
at
the
most
.
And
euen
this
little
that
was
,
Varro
himselfe
by
his
great
skill
and
diligent
paines
,
at
the
length
discussed
,
and
founde
out
the
truth
,
and
shewed
cleare
light
:
by
which
the
certaine
number
not
of
yeares
onely
,
but
euen
of
daies
might
be
perceaued
.
The
Grecians
,
saith
Chitraeus
in
his
Chronicle
,
haue
no
certaine
computation
of
times
,
and
order
of
yeares
before
the
Olimpiads
.
This
was
the
iudgement
of
the
best
learned
in
all
times
,
in
all
countries
,
for
all
kinde
of
skill
,
concerning
the
certaine
,
account
of
time
by
Olimpiads
vsed
of
the
Grecians
,
receaued
of
the
Romanes
,
followed
and
commended
of
Christians
,
euen
the
flower
of
them
,
the
most
ancient
Fathers
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
.
Eusebius
,
Hierome
,
Orosius
,
and
other
for
knowledge
of
Gods
worde
most
famous
and
renowned
:
continued
&
kept
from
age
to
age
,
not
contradicted
with
reason
of
anie
.
Except
peraduenture
some
to
shew
the
finenesse
of
their
wit
by
Sophistrie
,
might
cauill
against
it
.
For
the
better
vnderstanding
of
that
which
hath
bin
,
and
shall
hereafter
be
said
of
Olympiads
;
it
shal
not
be
amisse
here
to
shew
what
is
meant
thereby
.
Olympia
was
a
certaine
place
of
Greece
,
where
games
of
running
,
wrestling
,
leaping
&
such
like
were
instituted
by
Hercules
in
honor
of
Iupiter
Olympius
,
wherof
the
place
was
called
Olympia
,
and
the
games
Olympiads
,
&
Olimpiac
games
,
&
the
sports
of
Olympia
,
which
after
Hercules
for
a
long
time
beeing
discontinued
,
were
at
the
length
renewed
againe
by
Iphitus
King
of
that
countrie
,
about
seauen
hundred
seauentie
and
fiue
yeares
before
the
birth
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
.
Beeing
so
reuiued
,
they
were
from
that
time
forward
continued
,
by
the
space
of
a
thousand
yeres
and
more
after
,
euery
foure
yeares
in
sommer
,
about
the
month
of
Iuly
solemnized
.
This
foure
yeares
space
was
called
Olympias
.
By
these
Olympiads
the
Grecians
numbred
their
yeares
,
counting
from
that
time
wherein
they
were
begun
againe
by
Iphitus
.
As
appeareth
by
Velleius
Paterculus
,
Solinus
,
Phlegon
,
Pausanius
,
Censorinus
:
who
all
referre
the
beginning
thereof
to
Iphitus
:
neyther
for
this
matter
that
I
know
of
amongst
writers
,
is
there
any
doubt
at
all
.
Beyond
Iphitus
I
cannot
warrant
any
certaine
account
of
yeeres
among
the
heathen
,
greatly
meruailing
at
the
folly
of
those
men
,
who
busie
themselues
in
searching
for
sure
knowledge
by
ordered
times
,
many
ages
before
.
A
Christian
Prince
not
long
agoe
standing
much
vpon
his
parentage
,
by
this
kinde
of
men
was
seduced
.
A
trifling
Courtier
perceiuing
his
humor
,
made
him
beleeue
that
his
petigree
in
ancient
race
of
royall
blood
,
might
be
fetched
from
Noa
his
Arke
:
wherewith
being
greatly
delighted
,
forthwith
he
laid
all
busines
aside
,
and
gaue
himselfe
wholly
to
the
searche
of
this
thing
so
earnestly
,
that
hee
suffered
none
to
interrupt
him
whosoeuer
,
no
not
Embassadors
themselues
,
which
were
sent
to
him
about
most
waightie
affaires
.
Many
meruailed
heereat
,
but
none
durst
speake
their
mind
:
till
at
the
length
his
Cooke
,
whom
he
vsed
sometime
in
stead
of
a
foole
,
told
him
that
the
thing
which
hee
went
about
,
was
nothing
for
his
honor
:
for
now
saith
he
,
I
worship
your
Maiestie
as
a
God
;
but
if
we
goe
once
to
Noas
Arke
,
wee
must
there
your selfe
and
I
both
be
a
kinne
.
This
saying
of
his
foolish
Cooke
cast
him
in
a
dumpe
,
and
stayed
the
heat
of
his
earnest
studdy
,
and
brought
him
to
a
better
mind
,
from
his
vaine
error
in
deceiueable
times
,
farre
beyond
the
compasse
of
truth
:
which
,
as
before
hath
bin
shewed
,
was
limited
from
the
first
Olimpiad
downeward
,
within
these
limits
of
time
by
the
testimonie
of
Varro
,
Affricanus
,
Censorinus
,
&
the
Iudgements
of
manie
other
learned
men
in
all
ages
,
being
certaine
and
void
of
error
,
is
the
reach
of
Daniels
weekes
:
yea
to
come
nearer
home
by
200
,
yeares
and
more
,
within
that
part
thereof
,
which
by
the
learning
,
wisedome
,
and
knowledge
of
excellent
men
,
hath
beene
made
most
famous
:
that
is
to
say
from
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
in
the
first
yeare
of
Cyrus
,
to
the
second
of
Vespasian
Emperour
of
Roome
;
wherein
the
Cittie
of
Ierusalem
was
destroyed
,
and
the
Iewes
common
wealth
ouerthrowne
,
within
the
lists
and
compasse
whereof
,
the
fulfilling
of
this
Prophesie
is
contained
,
euen
Beroaldus
himselfe
,
though
an
aduersarie
of
the
receaued
Grecians
Chronologie
,
in
his
2.
booke
,
and
2.
chapter
:
where
hee
saith
,
that
before
the
times
of
Cyrus
the
Greek
Histories
haue
no
certainty
:
seemeth
to
acknowledge
some
truth
of
Historie
afterward
:
whereof
he
giueth
this
reason
,
because
in
Cyrus
his
age
,
were
the
7.
sages
of
Greece
liuing
together
,
one
of
them
beeing
Colon
the
Athenian
,
acquainted
with
Croesus
King
of
Lydia
,
who
fought
against
Cyrus
.
This
whole
space
from
the
beginning
of
Cyrus
his
raigne
,
to
the
destruction
of
the
holy
Cittie
by
Titus
,
containeth
629.
yeares
from
the
Olimpiad
,
wherein
Cyrus
began
,
to
the
same
season
of
that
yeare
,
wherein
Ierusalem
,
Temple
,
and
Citie
was
set
on
fire
.
For
the
Persian
kings
raigned
by
the
space
of
230.
yeares
.
From
the
death
of
the
last
King
of
Persia
to
the
birth
of
Christ
,
were
about
328.
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
And
thence
to
the
desolation
of
Ierusalem
set
on
fire
70.
and
a
halfe
with
two
monthes
,
or
there
about
.
The
proofe
of
these
three
partes
,
in
this
order
I
minde
to
follow
.
But
before
I
come
to
the
right
path
,
as
it
were
of
the
Persian
times
:
It
shall
be
requisite
,
first
to
take
certaine
stumbling
blockes
out
of
the
readers
way
:
whereof
one
is
the
opinion
of
the
Hebrewe
writers
,
who
by
great
reason
should
haue
been
skilfull
in
these
matters
,
in
regard
of
their
deliuerance
from
slauish
captiuitie
,
and
many
other
benefits
graunted
vnto
them
by
the
Persian
Kinges
.
Some
of
these
writers
reading
in
the
11.
of
Daniell
of
a
fourth
king
to
raigne
in
Persia
;
and
presently
after
a
prophesie
of
the
ouerthrow
of
that
Empire
by
Alexander
the
great
:
thought
there
could
not
possibly
be
any
more
than
foure
in
all
.
The
names
forsooth
of
these
foure
they
gather
from
Esdras
,
making
mention
in
his
fourth
chapter
of
Cyrus
,
Assuerus
,
Artaxerxes
,
Darius
,
&
then
after
in
his
seuenth
chapter
of
another
Artaxerxes
.
Now
lest
that
Esdras
should
seeme
by
fiue
names
,
to
dissent
from
Daniell
,
speaking
onely
of
foure
kings
,
they
make
the
first
Artaxerxes
to
be
all
one
with
Assuerus
,
and
because
the
last
king
of
Persia
,
ouercome
by
Alexander
,
in
the
Histories
of
diuers
nations
was
knowne
by
the
name
Darius
:
to
make
all
good
,
they
say
he
had
likewise
two
names
,
one
Artaxerxes
,
the
other
Darius
.
This
was
Aben
Ezras
opinion
,
one
of
the
wittiest
&
best
learned
amongst
them
.
R.
Moses
a
Spaniard
and
Priest
,
came
somewhat
nearer
to
the
trueth
,
parting
these
two
names
Assuerus
,
and
Artaxerxes
mentioned
in
the
4.
of
Ezra
,
betwixt
two
seuerall
Kinges
,
and
so
by
his
iudgement
they
were
fiue
in
number
.
Others
,
as
R.
Sadiah
,
and
Abraham
Dauison
,
counting
Daniels
fourth
king
not
from
Cyrus
,
but
from
Darius
the
Mede
inclusiuely
,
leaue
onely
three
kinges
for
the
Persian
Monarchie
to
runne
out
vnder
them
:
that
is
,
first
Cyrus
,
and
after
him
Assuerus
,
the
third
and
last
Darius
,
the
supposed
Sonne
of
Ester
by
Assuerus
.
But
howe
can
this
agree
with
Esdras
in
whome
fiue
names
of
the
Persian
Emperours
are
recorded
?
Well
enough
say
they
,
for
Assuerus
&
the
first
Artaxerxes
were
one
and
the
same
.
And
likewise
Darius
and
the
second
Artaxerxes
by
Abraham
Dauisons
opinion
.
Now
concerning
the
yeares
of
their
raigne
.
Aben
Ezra
maketh
this
reckoning
of
his
three
former
kinges
yeares
.
Cyrus
to
haue
continued
three
yeares
,
Assuerus
foureteene
,
Darius
twelue
,
the
rest
of
that
Monarchie
expired
in
Artaxerxes
,
whose
32.
is
mentioned
in
scripture
:
but
Dauison
giueth
to
Cyrus
three
,
to
Assuerus
sixteene
,
to
Darius
32.
In
whose
second
(
as
he
sayeth
)
the
Temple
was
builded
,
and
himselfe
slaine
30.
yeares
after
by
Alexander
:
But
the
most
generall
and
receaued
opinion
seemeth
to
bee
that
which
is
declared
in
their
Hebrew
Chronicles
Rabba
and
Zota
:
that
the
whole
time
of
the
Persian
kingdome
was
52.
yeares
,
counted
from
the
first
of
Darius
the
Mede
:
whereof
18.
were
spent
before
the
building
of
the
Temple
,
and
34.
after
.
This
is
the
Rabbinicall
stuffe
of
the
chiefe
Masters
of
the
Hebrewes
,
being
at
ods
betwixt
themselues
,
&
dissenting
from
others
,
&
therefore
not
without
cause
doth
Pererius
in
his
commentaries
vppon
Daniell
(
speaking
of
this
chronologie
of
theirs
)
say
,
that
it
is
false
,
fained
,
full
of
faultes
,
toyes
,
ignorance
,
absurditie
,
and
vnconstancie
,
and
altogether
ridiculous
,
as
it
is
indeede
.
Temporarius
is
more
sharpe
&
bitter
against
them
.
The
Thalmudists
,
Cabbalists
,
and
Rabbines
(
saith
he
)
are
blinde
in
the
Persian
times
,
and
the
writinges
of
the
Iewes
herein
plaine
proofes
of
pittifull
ignorance
in
them
:
who
can
reade
the
chronologies
of
the
Rabbines
,
their
Seder
Olam
Rabba
,
their
Seder
Olam
Zota
,
their
Historicall
Cabbala
,
without
laughing
?
Therefore
the
knowledge
of
times
is
not
to
bee
fetched
from
the
dotings
of
these
men
being
more
blinde
than
moules
.
All
this
which
they
say
is
true
I
confesse
:
The
Church
of
God
for
other
matters
is
much
beholding
to
the
Hebrew
Rabbines
,
beeing
great
helps
vnto
vs
for
vnderstanding
holy
scripture
in
many
places
,
as
well
of
the
new
testament
as
the
olde
:
but
touching
the
knowledge
of
the
Persian
Empire
,
wherein
they
should
haue
bin
most
cunning
,
they
were
as
blinde
as
beetles
,
no
light
herein
amongst
them
for
knowledge
to
be
seene
,
but
darkenes
for
ignorance
enough
and
too
much
.
The
reason
whereof
is
,
that
they
wanted
the
key
as
it
were
of
prophane
Histories
,
and
secular
learning
,
to
vnlocke
the
shut
&
hid
meaning
of
Daniels
oracles
.
Without
the
which
by
scripture
alone
it
can
neuer
be
opened
.
Some
of
them
not
disdaining
to
read
the
Latine
and
Greeke
histories
,
by
the
direction
of
these
guides
went
not
so
far
astray
.
Iosephus
in
his
Antiquities
prooueth
it
.
This
may
suffice
to
cleare
the
right
way
from
the
first
stumbling
blocke
.
Annius
Viterbiensis
hath
been
another
to
the
downfall
of
many
,
setting
forth
certaine
ancient
chronicles
,
vnder
the
names
of
Berosus
,
Manetho
,
and
Philo
;
and
together
with
them
,
one
other
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
fathered
vpon
Metasthenes
an
ancient
Persian
:
Wherein
he
reckoneth
the
kinges
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
eight
in
number
,
in
this
order
:
First
Cyrus
,
then
ancient
Artaxerxes
Assuerus
:
After
him
Darius
with
the
long
hande
,
the
fourth
Darius
Nothus
,
the
fift
great
Artaxerxes
Darius
Meneon
:
the
sixt
Artaxerxes
Ochus
:
the
seuenth
Arses
:
the
eight
&
last
an
other
Darius
.
The
whole
time
of
these
kings
he
maketh
190
yeres
.
These
books
thus
commended
with
such
glorious
titles
of
noble
and
ancient
Historiographers
,
were
in
great
request
and
much
followed
of
many
learned
men
,
and
excellent
Diuines
,
for
a
long
time
embracing
them
as
the
only
true
Chronologie
of
all
other
,
and
alleadging
their
authorities
as
oracles
from
heauen
vndoubted
and
sure
:
beeing
indeede
nothing
else
but
masking
counterfaites
,
couered
with
the
glorious
titles
of
auncient
and
famous
writers
.
At
the
length
they
were
found
out
and
detected
by
the
cunning
of
diuers
skilfull
men
:
who
searched
vnto
them
and
sifted
them
nearely
.
Volaterranus
in
his
fourteenth
book
,
giueth
no
credit
vnto
them
.
Lewes
Viues
in
his
preface
to
the
eighteenth
booke
of
Augustine
de
ciuitate
dei
,
calleth
them
monsters
,
and
dregges
,
&
friuolous
bookes
of
vncertaine
Authors
.
Gerardus
Mercator
counteth
of
them
no
better
than
Fables
,
and
false
and
forged
writinges
.
Ioseph
Scaliger
inueyeth
sharply
against
them
in
many
places
,
terming
them
lies
,
dreames
,
forged
and
fained
stuffe
.
And
the
Author
thereof
himselfe
he
calleth
vnlearned
and
shameles
.
Iohannes
Vargara
,
Beatus
Rhenanus
,
Functius
,
Beroaldus
,
Pererius
,
and
Temporarius
.
All
these
haue
vncased
these
counterfait
Authors
,
and
taken
the
visardes
from
their
faces
:
But
especiallie
aboue
all
the
rest
,
the
two
last
named
Pererius
&
Temporarius
,
haue
laied
them
open
to
the
wide
world
,
to
appeare
that
which
in
very
deed
they
were
.
That
is
not
the
true
Berosus
,
Mauetho
,
Metasthenes
,
&
Philo
themselues
:
But
all
false
,
and
forged
out
of
Annius
his
shop
of
lies
:
Whome
Temporarius
therefore
calleth
a
triffeler
,
a
iugler
,
a
deceauer
,
and
the
books
so
set
forth
by
him
,
toyes
,
lyes
,
legerdemaine
,
witcherie
,
bastards
,
changelinges
.
Pererius
reprooueth
Annius
his
childish
ignorance
,
follie
,
rashnesse
,
arrogancie
,
and
the
writinges
themselues
he
termeth
false
,
erroneous
,
fained
,
lies
,
deceits
,
with
this
conclusion
in
the
end
.
Valeat
igitur
,
&
in
perpetuum
valeat
haec
Anniana
Chronologia
,
&
quae
toties
a
viris
doctis
profligata
&
iugulata
est
,
iaceat
in
posterum
,
sempiterna
hominum
obliuione
sepulta
:
nec
sit
post
hac
qui
eam
exhumare
,
&
ad
fidem
aliquam
atque
authoritatem
,
quasi
ad
vitam
reuocare
audeat
.
Sat
sit
adhuc
eam
,
cum
non
erat
bene
nota
,
imposuisse
multis
,
nunc
detectis
atque
in
apertum
prolatis
fucatis
eius
mendaciis
,
&
fallaciis
,
si
quem
circumuenerit
,
ac
deceperit
:
nimis
profecto
stupidum
&
vecordemeum
fore
necesse
est
.
That
is
,
Let
this
Chronologie
therfore
of
Annius
farewell
,
yea
for
euer
let
it
farewell
;
and
that
which
hath
often
bin
cast
down
,
and
the
throte
thereof
cut
,
let
it
hereafter
lie
buried
in
euerlasting
forgetfulnesse
:
neither
let
any
take
it
out
of
the
graue
,
and
call
it
backe
againe
into
credite
&
authority
,
as
it
were
to
life
.
Let
this
be
sufficient
,
that
it
hath
alreadie
deceaued
many
,
whilest
it
was
not
thoroughlie
known
:
but
now
the
coloured
lyes
and
deceits
thereof
being
detected
and
brought
to
light
,
If
hereafter
any
be
deceaued
thereby
,
he
must
needes
bee
too
too
blockish
and
witlesse
.
This
is
Pererius
his
censure
,
no
otherwise
in
my
iudgement
then
such
forgerie
and
falsehood
hath
deserued
:
whereof
take
this
as
a
manifest
argument
.
Iosephus
in
the
tenth
booke
of
his
Antiquities
the
11.
Chapter
writeth
,
that
Megasthenes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
in
the
fourth
book
of
his
Indian
affaires
,
making
mention
of
Nabugodonosor
:
went
about
to
prooue
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
to
haue
passed
Hercules
in
prowesse
,
and
greatnes
of
acts
:
which
place
Peter
Comestor
in
his
Scholastical
Historie
vpon
Daniel
,
vsing
to
proue
Nabugodonoserum
fortitudine
&
actuum
magnitudine
Herculem
transcendisse
:
that
Nabugodonosor
went
beyond
Hercules
in
valour
and
great
acts
,
citeth
Megasthenes
for
it
in
his
booke
of
Iudgements
,
reading
Iudiciorum
by
some
corruption
in
the
translation
of
Iosephus
,
crept
in
for
Indicorum
.
Hereupon
Annius
transforming
first
Megasthenes
into
Metasthenes
:
and
then
Indica
,
that
is
Indian
affaires
,
into
Iudicia
which
signifieth
iudgements
:
made
this
the
title
of
his
forged
stuffe
,
Metasthenes
his
booke
of
the
iudgement
of
times
.
This
I
hope
is
enough
,
if
any
thing
can
bee
enough
,
to
keepe
men
which
haue
eyes
,
from
taking
hurt
at
this
blocke
.
An other
much
like
vnto
it
hath
bin
the
conceited
fancie
of
Mathew
Beroald
in
the
thirde
booke
of
his
Chronologie
the
eight
Chapter
,
setting
downe
the
Persian
Kinges
in
this
order
.
The
first
Cyrus
,
the
next
Assuerus
Artaxerxes
,
the
third
Darius
Assirius
,
the
fourth
Artaxerxes
Pius
,
the
fift
Xerxes
:
And
then
after
him
the
other
sixe
in
order
,
as
they
haue
beene
declared
and
named
by
other
.
Of
these
eleuen
Kinges
how
many
yeares
particularlie
euerie
one
raigned
,
it
is
vncertaine
saith
Beroaldus
;
but
generally
the
whole
time
of
all
was
130.
yeares
,
beginning
with
Cyrus
in
the
3.
yeare
of
the
80.
Olympiad
,
&
the
295
of
Rome
.
This
is
Beroaldus
his
opinion
,
for
the
kings
and
time
of
that
Empire
:
much
like
that
of
Annius
.
In
maner
it
is
more
honest
,
beeing
not
fathered
on
other
:
in
matter
as
absurde
and
ridiculous
,
if
not
more
;
making
more
kinges
,
and
fewer
yeares
:
thrusting
in
such
as
neuer
were
knowne
,
and
fayning
names
which
neuer
were
heard
of
.
For
where
was
Assuerus
Artaxerxes
,
Darius
Assirius
,
and
Artaxerxes
Pius
,
euer
spoken
of
by
any
Author
of
credit
diuine
or
prophane
?
Who
euer
besides
himself
,
once
dreamed
of
an
Artaxerxes
Pius
to
be
Father
to
Xerxes
?
Or
that
Xerxes
made
warre
against
Greece
before
his
Fathers
death
?
Aeschilus
a
learned
Poet
,
who
florished
euen
in
those
verie
times
,
in
his
Tragedie
called
Persa
,
might
soone
haue
taught
him
a
better
lesson
:
raysing
his
father
Darius
long
before
dead
,
out
of
his
graue
to
tell
newes
.
Doeth
not
such
stuffe
as
this
deserue
the
tearmes
of
monsters
,
dregs
,
dreames
,
lyes
,
toyes
,
as
well
as
that
opinion
of
Annius
,
which
euen
Beroaldus
himselfe
reprooueth
?
Is
it
not
worthy
of
such
a
farewel
,
as
that
wherewith
Pererius
biddeth
Annius
his
Chronologie
adew
?
These
be
the
opinions
,
which
in
the
course
of
Chronologie
,
haue
to
diuers
learned
men
,
been
occasions
of
error
.
The
vanity
whereof
shall
yet
better
appeare
by
that
which
followeth
,
beeing
layde
vnto
them
.
For
as
diuers
sorts
of
cloath
compared
together
,
and
held
to
the
light
,
are
quickly
by
the
eye
discerned
,
the
course
from
the
fine
:
So
the
approoued
true
historie
of
ancient
time
,
beeing
laied
to
these
latter
conceits
,
will
leaue
an
easie
view
for
reason
,
and
the
eye-sight
as
it
were
of
the
minde
,
to
iudge
which
is
best
.
First
for
the
kinges
of
Persia
who
they
were
that
raigned
therein
.
The
name
of
the
first
to
be
Cyrus
,
is
agreed
of
all
.
The
second
was
Cambyses
,
heire
thereunto
as
wel
by
birth
as
his
fathers
will
.
The
next
lawfull
king
after
him
was
Darius
:
whose
father
Histaspis
,
as
Seuerus
Sulpitius
in
his
second
booke
of
the
holy
Historie
writeth
,
was
cosen
German
to
Cyrus
.
The
fourth
king
succeeding
to
the
imperiall
Crowne
of
Persia
,
was
Xerxes
the
sonne
of
the
same
Darius
.
Then
the
other
sixe
in
order
;
of
whom
amongst
writers
,
that
I
know
of
,
there
is
no
controuersie
at
all
.
The
first
foure
kinges
here
named
,
in
that
order
succeeding
one
another
,
haue
beene
so
recorded
by
those
names
vnto
vs
,
of
most
ancient
Poets
,
and
noble
Historiographers
,
which
eyther
liued
in
the
dayes
of
the
said
kinges
,
or
els
came
very
neare
vnto
them
,
and
so
haue
bin
deliuered
from
hand
to
hand
,
and
from
age
to
age
,
to
this
day
continued
by
a
long
succession
of
the
most
skilfull
men
for
learning
,
that
euer
haue
beene
:
whether
rightly
or
no
let
reason
scan
.
First
the
dominion
of
the
Persians
was
large
and
wide
,
and
contained
manie
countries
.
A
great
part
of
India
,
all
Medea
,
Parthia
,
Babilonia
,
Chaldea
,
Hyrcania
,
Armenia
,
Arabia
,
Mesopotamia
,
Phaenicia
,
all
the
land
of
Israell
and
Iuda
,
all
Egypt
,
and
much
of
Lybia
,
all
Syria
,
and
the
lesse
Asia
;
wherein
also
they
had
their
imperiall
seate
at
Sardes
a
Cittie
of
Lydia
,
the
kinges
of
Persia
oftentimes
making
their
abode
therein
.
And
continuallie
theyr
deputies
in
their
absence
,
most
of
the
Kinges
blood
or
alliance
.
Besides
Cyprus
,
and
manie
other
Ilands
.
To
be
short
,
it
reached
from
Persia
all
a
long
,
so
neare
Greece
and
Europe
,
that
there
was
no
land
left
to
part
them
,
but
the
Sea
called
Aegeum
.
And
that
in
some
place
so
narrow
,
as
a
bridge
hath
beene
made
ouer
it
from
brinke
to
brinke
,
not
a
mile
long
,
with
continual
recourse
and
traffique
betweene
them
.
These
were
the
places
of
this
Monarchie
,
of
all
other
for
wisedome
and
prowesse
most
famous
.
The
times
therof
,
by
the
singuler
knowledge
&
vertues
of
excellent
men
,
were
no
lesse
noble
.
The
seauen
wise
men
of
Greece
so
renowmed
,
Thales
of
Miletus
,
Solon
the
Athenian
,
Chilon
the
Lacedaemonian
,
Pittacus
of
Mytilene
,
Bias
of
Priene
,
Cleobulus
of
Lindia
or
Caria
,
and
Periander
the
Corinthian
,
all
much
of
one
standing
,
about
the
time
of
Cyrus
.
Besides
them
Pherecides
the
Syrian
,
and
Pythagoras
both
for
deepe
knowledge
wondered
at
,
Zenophanes
,
Anaximander
,
Heraclitus
,
Anaximines
,
Philosophers
.
Aeschilus
,
Anacreon
,
Pindarus
,
Simonides
Poets
.
Theagines
,
Hecataeus
,
Dionisius
,
Herodotus
,
Storie
writers
.
Partlie
in
the
dayes
of
Cambyses
and
Darius
:
partly
in
the
time
of
Xerxes
:
Then
Socrates
,
Thucidides
,
Euripides
,
Sophocles
,
Democritus
,
Hippocrates
,
vnder
Artaxerxes
,
and
his
sonne
Darius
Nochus
,
about
the
times
of
the
Peloponesian
war
.
Plato
and
Xenophon
,
were
Socrates
his
schollers
,
who
continued
towards
the
end
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
with
Isocrates
,
whose
schollers
were
Theopompus
and
Ephorus
,
both
historiographers
,
so
contrarie
one
to
another
by
their
masters
censure
,
that
the
one
needed
a
spur
to
set
him
on
;
the
other
a
bridle
to
hold
him
in
.
Aristotle
and
Demosthenes
saw
the
end
.
Many
of
these
were
borne
,
&
dwelling
in
those
places
which
were
vnder
the
Persian
gouernment
;
and
payed
tribute
vnto
them
.
In
these
places
and
times
so
furnished
,
and
bewtified
with
these
worthy
ornaments
,
marke
the
wayes
and
meanes
,
whereby
the
kings
of
Persian
made
their
names
known
&
preserued
their
memorie
.
By
proclamation
whereof
we
haue
an
example
in
the
first
of
Esra
.
Thus
sayeth
Cyrus
king
of
Persia
and
so
forth
.
By
letters
to
and
fro
,
wherof
are
to
be
seene
in
the
same
book
and
Thucidides
,
and
other
:
making
mention
by
name
who
sent
them
,
and
to
whom
.
By
immunities
&
priuiledges
as
in
the
seuenth
of
Esra
.
By
ambassage
whereof
manie
examples
are
reade
in
Herodotus
.
Cambyses
sent
to
the
Aethiopian
king
,
and
Darius
to
the
Grecians
:
By
leagues
and
couenants
of
peace
,
as
we
read
in
Thucidides
.
By
coynes
,
as
the
peeces
of
gold
coyned
by
Darius
Histaspis
,
thereof
called
Darikes
.
By
erected
monumentes
.
The
same
king
going
to
war
against
Scithia
,
erected
at
Bosphorus
two
pillers
with
two
inscriptions
,
one
in
Greeke
,
the
other
in
the
Assyrian
language
,
thereon
engraued
;
declaring
the
Nations
which
went
with
him
:
And
at
the
riuer
Toarus
in
Thracia
,
an
other
with
this
inscription
:
HITHER
CAME
DARIVS
THE
SONNE
OF
HYSTASPES
KING
OF
THE
PERSIANS
,
LEADING
HIS
ARMIE
AGAINST
THE
SCYTHIANS
,
as
Herodotus
declareth
in
Melpomine
.
By
Cities
and
Riuers
called
of
their
names
Cyropolis
of
Cyrus
,
Cambysene
of
Cambyses
,
Xerxene
of
Xerxes
;
Cyrus
a
riuer
in
Scythia
,
&
Cambyses
an
other
.
In
Volaterranus
,
Pomponius
,
Mela
,
Plinie
,
Strabo
,
by
their
pictures
.
Mandrocles
painted
Darius
sitting
in
a
thorne
,
after
the
manner
of
the
Medes
:
and
conueying
ouer
his
Armie
,
which
he
dedicated
to
the
Temple
of
Iuno
,
with
mention
of
Darius
his
name
.
By
their
Images
:
and
those
remayning
many
ages
after
.
Plutarch
in
Alexanders
life
,
telleth
that
Alexander
seeing
the
Image
of
Xerxes
throwen
downe
by
the
company
pressing
into
the
kinges
Pallace
of
Persia
;
stayed
at
it
,
and
spake
vnto
it
,
as
it
had
beene
aliue
.
Lastly
,
by
their
Tombes
,
testifying
their
names
to
the
worlde
after
their
death
:
being
a
thing
desired
of
al
euen
of
meane
account
,
and
willinglie
yeelded
of
kinde
posteritie
,
that
the
memorie
of
their
name
may
endure
,
and
not
die
with
themselues
.
Strabo
in
the
fifteenth
booke
of
his
Geographie
from
Aristobulus
,
and
Onesicritus
,
recordeth
that
the
toombe
of
Cyrus
was
found
by
Alexander
,
so
many
yeares
after
his
death
preserued
,
with
an
inscription
testifying
who
he
was
.
And
that
Darius
also
had
the
like
memoriall
.
The
names
then
of
the
Persian
kings
could
not
possibly
bee
hid
,
by
so
many
meanes
being
made
knowne
in
flourishing
times
,
and
learned
ages
,
and
places
of
knowledge
,
and
withall
their
Courtes
frequented
with
many
noble
Grecians
,
for
vertue
and
birth
.
Hippias
,
and
Demaratus
,
whereof
the
one
had
been
king
of
Sparta
;
the
other
tyrant
of
Athens
:
Metiochus
the
eldest
sonne
of
Miltiades
,
Democedes
a
famous
Phisition
of
Croton
in
Italie
,
who
healed
king
Darius
and
his
wife
Atossa
of
grieuous
paines
,
and
diuers
other
which
were
too
long
to
rehearse
,
to
omit
many
braue
soldiers
of
Greece
seruing
them
in
their
warres
.
Now
let
the
Reader
vse
his
skill
for
choice
of
the
names
,
and
number
of
the
kinges
betwixt
Cyrus
and
Xerxes
.
Whether
with
Beroaldus
he
wil
haue
these
three
;
Assuerus
Artaxerxes
,
Darius
Assyrius
,
and
Artaxerxes
Pius
,
in
so
many
ages
neuer
knowne
or
read
of
in
any
author
of
reckoning
:
or
only
these
two
;
Cambyses
,
and
Darius
Histaspis
from
Theagines
of
Rhegium
,
and
Hecateus
of
Miletus
,
storie
writers
:
the
one
vnder
Cambyses
,
the
other
vnder
Darius
,
deliuered
vnto
vs
by
continual
succession
,
from
age
to
age
,
by
the
space
of
two
thousand
yeares
and
more
,
by
the
carefull
diligence
of
the
best
historiographers
,
that
euer
haue
bin
in
the
world
,
without
any
disagreement
or
controuersie
amongst
them
.
Thus
much
for
the
kings
now
concerning
their
yeares
.
That
the
beginning
of
Cyrus
was
the
first
yeare
of
the
55.
Olympiad
,
is
agreed
of
all
:
the
first
yeare
of
Cyrus
,
sayeth
Codomon
in
his
chronicles
;
of
all
writers
is
applied
to
the
first
of
the
55.
Olympiad
.
Ioseph
Scaliger
prooueth
it
by
two
testimonies
in
his
fift
booke
de
emendatione
temporum
.
How
manie
ancient
and
learned
writers
so
euer
saith
Scaliger
,
haue
accounted
times
,
euery
one
of
them
hath
cast
the
first
of
Cyrus
,
to
the
first
of
the
55.
Olympiad
.
Diodorus
Siculus
,
Thallus
,
Castor
,
Polybius
,
Phlegon
;
as
the
most
auncient
and
learned
Author
Tatianus
writeth
.
Africanus
also
in
Eusebius
testifieth
the
same
in
these
wordes
.
After
the
70.
yeres
of
captiuitie
,
Cyrus
raigned
ouer
the
Persians
that
yeare
wherin
the
55.
Olympiad
was
celebrated
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
Libraries
of
Diodorus
,
and
the
Histories
of
Thallus
and
Castor
,
and
besides
of
Polybius
and
Phlegon
,
yea
of
other
also
who
regarded
Olympiads
,
for
the
time
is
agreed
vpon
of
all
.
This
therefore
for
the
beginning
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
beeing
so
generally
testified
,
may
suffice
.
If
any
here
doe
aske
in
what
part
of
that
yeare
Cyrus
began
to
raigne
,
it
is
gathered
from
the
same
Africanus
probablie
in
the
third
booke
of
his
Chronicles
:
where
,
as
Eusebius
testifieth
of
him
,
in
his
tenth
booke
de
praeparat
.
Euang.
hee
reckoned
from
the
first
Olympiad
to
Cyrus
,
217.
yeres
.
Which
is
not
otherwise
true
,
except
Cyrus
begin
toward
the
end
of
that
yeare
.
Againe
,
in
the
fift
booke
of
his
Chronicles
,
making
the
fourth
yeare
of
the
83.
Olympiad
,
the
fifteenth
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
;
as
we
read
in
the
same
Eusebius
his
eight
booke
de
demonstrat
.
Euang.
he
leaueth
the
beginning
of
Cyrus
to
the
first
yeare
of
the
55.
Olympiad
,
nere
the
end
thereof
:
as
euery
one
may
easily
perceiue
.
The
beginning
thus
made
manifest
,
wee
are
now
further
to
search
the
end
of
that
Empire
:
Which
beeing
once
likewise
founde
maketh
knowne
the
continuance
thereof
.
Alexander
the
great
was
the
man
which
ouerthrew
that
Empire
:
whose
death
by
the
testimonies
of
Diodorus
Siculus
in
the
seuenteenth
book
of
his
Historicall
Liberarie
,
Arrhianus
in
his
seuenth
booke
,
and
Eusebius
in
his
Chronicles
,
is
set
in
the
hundred
and
fourteenth
Olympiad
.
What
say
I
Diodorus
,
Arrhiamus
,
Eusebius
,
when
as
all
,
whosoeuer
wrote
of
those
times
,
agree
herein
,
by
Gerardus
Mercator
his
report
in
his
Chronicles
?
The
death
of
Alexander
,
saith
he
,
of
all
writers
is
noted
to
haue
happened
in
the
hundred
and
fourteenth
Olympiad
,
when
Hegesias
was
chiefe
ruler
at
Athens
.
If
this
testimonie
of
Mercator
be
of
lesse
importance
,
in
regard
of
the
late
time
wherein
he
liued
;
Iosephus
an
ancient
Author
of
credit
and
skill
,
in
his
first
book
against
Appian
beareth
him
record
,
very
constantly
affirming
this
to
be
verified
by
the
vniuersall
consent
of
all
writers
;
that
Alexander
died
in
the
hundred
and
fourteenth
Olympiad
.
This
is
somewhat
,
but
not
altogether
inough
,
except
we
can
learne
in
what
part
of
that
first
yeare
of
the
same
Olympiad
hee
died
.
For
the
knowledge
of
this
we
are
beholding
to
Eusebius
.
Whose
words
are
these
in
his
eight
booke
de
demonstratione
Euangelij
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
in
English
thus
much
,
Alexander
ended
his
life
in
the
beginning
of
the
hundred
&
fourteenth
Olympiad
.
Making
then
our
account
from
the
fiue
&
fiftieth
Olympiad
,
to
the
beginning
of
the
hundred
&
fourteenth
,
wherein
the
light
of
Macedonia
was
put
out
;
wee
finde
the
space
of
two
hundred
thirtie
and
sixe
yeares
between
approued
not
by
weake
coniectures
,
friuolous
conceits
,
or
trifling
toyes
,
but
a
strong
consent
of
writers
,
which
as
Iosephus
in
his
1.
book
against
Appian
,
is
a
sure
token
of
vndoubted
truth
;
when
they
all
agree
.
Six
yeares
and
about
three
quarters
before
Alexanders
death
,
the
Persians
had
beene
by
him
subdued
,
receiuing
as
great
a
blow
,
as
euer
before
other
Nations
had
receiued
from
them
;
their
power
now
beeing
brought
to
an
end
.
How
is
this
proued
?
The
yeare
is
declared
by
Diodorus
,
the
second
of
the
hundred
and
twelfth
Olympiad
,
the
month
by
Arrhi●mes
,
October
,
the
day
by
Plutarch
is
found
the
first
of
that
month
.
This
was
the
vnhappie
yeare
of
the
Persian
ouerthrow
,
the
wofull
month
of
their
fall
,
and
the
sorrowfull
day
of
king
Darius
his
vndoing
,
who
after
this
victory
was
contemned
of
his
men
,
forsaken
of
his
souldiers
,
betraied
by
his
seruants
,
made
a
slaue
to
his
Captaines
,
in
most
base
manner
shut
vp
within
a
vile
waggen
,
couered
with
filthie
skins
,
as
it
were
in
a
prison
,
and
so
carried
about
at
their
pleasure
.
In
the
end
they
stabbed
him
with
many
woundes
,
and
left
him
for
dead
,
slew
the
waggener
,
thrust
the
beasts
through
with
darts
,
which
wanting
a
guide
strayed
from
the
high
way
about
halfe
a
mile
.
Where
one
of
Alexanders
souldiers
going
to
drinke
,
by
chance
espied
the
waggen
,
&
comming
vnto
it
found
the
king
now
drawing
on
;
who
first
craued
of
him
a
little
water
.
After
he
had
drunke
,
acknowledging
this
for
the
last
miserie
of
his
wretched
estate
,
that
hee
was
not
able
to
requite
his
kindnes
,
and
withall
wishing
well
to
Alexander
for
the
great
honour
which
hee
had
done
to
his
wife
and
children
,
hee
ended
his
life
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
hundred
and
twelfth
Olympiad
,
as
appeareth
by
Diodorus
Siculus
,
and
Arrhiames
;
who
further
hath
set
downe
the
moneth
Hecatombeon
,
beeing
the
season
of
the
Olympick
sports
,
and
answering
partly
to
our
Iune
,
and
partly
Iulie
:
This
was
the
tragicall
end
of
that
mightie
king
,
making
proofe
of
the
brickle
estate
of
Princely
pompe
,
and
the
vnstayed
stay
of
worldly
glorie
,
wherein
he
liued
neere
sixe
yeares
.
These
limits
thus
bounded
of
the
Persian
Empire
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
fiue
&
fiftieth
Olympicke
exercise
for
the
beginning
,
and
the
entrie
of
the
third
yere
of
the
hundred
and
twelfth
for
the
end
,
giue
sure
euidence
of
the
whole
continuance
to
be
two
hundred
and
thirtie
yeares
,
if
we
begin
from
the
fiftie
and
fiue
Olympiad
;
if
from
the
end
about
nine
or
ten
monethes
after
in
the
spring
of
the
yeare
,
when
Cyrus
began
to
raigne
as
is
probable
and
likelie
,
by
that
which
before
hath
beene
declared
,
two
hundred
and
nine
and
twentie
yeares
with
two
or
three
months
.
And
thus
they
are
deuided
among
the
Persian
kinges
.
Cyrus
raigned
thirtie
yeares
,
recorded
by
two
auncient
Historiographers
liuing
in
the
Persian
times
,
in
their
Persian
Histories
;
Dionisius
and
Ctesias
;
Cicero
also
in
his
first
booke
De
diuinatione
,
Iustin
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
1.
Strom.
Eusebius
in
his
Chronicle
,
Hierom
on
the
seauenth
of
Daniel
,
Beda
in
his
book
De
sex
aetatibus
confirme
the
same
:
and
Orosius
in
his
second
booke
against
the
Heathen
,
bringeth
Tomyris
the
Queene
of
Scythia
,
after
she
had
slaine
Cyrus
in
battaile
&
throwen
his
head
into
a
vessell
of
blood
,
insulting
ouer
him
with
this
speech
:
Now
fill
thy selfe
with
blood
,
which
could
neuer
yet
satsifie
thee
this
thirtie
yeares
.
This
had
been
foreshewed
to
Cyrus
by
a
dreame
,
as
Cicero
from
Dionisius
reporteth
.
Wherein
the
sunne
appearing
at
his
feete
,
and
Cyrus
catching
at
it
thrice
with
his
handes
,
euerie
time
it
trowled
it selfe
away
.
Which
the
skilfull
Magi
of
Persia
interpreted
of
thrice
ten
yeares
raigne
.
Cambyses
succeeded
him
,
the
time
of
whose
raigne
was
seauen
yeres
&
fiue
months
:
which
together
with
the
seauen
monethes
more
of
Smerdis
the
vsurper
,
and
counterfait
brother
of
Cambyses
,
made
vp
eight
yeares
,
as
Herodotus
declareth
in
Thalia
.
Darius
Histaspis
ruled
by
the
space
of
full
sixe
and
thirtie
yeares
,
as
Herodotus
writeth
,
&
Eusebius
in
his
Chronicles
,
and
Seuerus
in
his
second
booke
.
Xerxes
in
the
second
yeare
of
his
raigne
subdued
the
Aegyptians
,
and
in
the
sixt
inuaded
Greece
with
an
innumerable
army
,
yet
driuen
to
flie
by
a
few
.
In
the
16
yeare
after
,
and
one
and
twentieth
of
his
raigne
,
being
the
last
yere
of
the
seauentie
and
eighth
Olympiad
,
as
Diodorus
Siculus
declareth
by
his
cowardise
and
corrupt
life
,
hee
growing
into
contempt
with
his
Nobles
was
slaine
:
Many
writers
giue
him
one
and
twentie
yeares
.
Seuerus
,
Beda
,
Eusebius
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
1.
Stromatum
hath
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
twentie
six
for
twentie
one
:
an
easie
slip
in
writing
far
from
the
enditers
minde
.
Artaxerxes
the
long
handed
was
his
sonne
,
who
held
that
Monarchie
by
the
space
of
fortie
yeares
;
witnessed
by
Diodorus
Siculus
in
his
eleuenth
and
twelfth
bookes
;
Eusebius
,
Hierom
,
Isidorus
,
Beda
,
with
other
.
Xerxes
and
Sogdianus
after
him
enioyed
the
Empire
one
yeare
betweene
them
both
.
The
next
was
Darius
Nothus
,
holding
the
imperiall
crowne
ninteene
yeares
,
as
Diodorus
Siculus
,
Tertullianus
against
the
Iewes
,
Eusebius
,
Isidorus
,
Seuerus
,
Beda
and
other
declare
.
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
succeeded
him
,
and
continued
in
his
gouernment
the
longest
of
all
other
;
euen
three
and
fortie
yeares
,
my
Author
is
Diodorus
in
two
places
:
first
in
the
ende
of
his
thirteenth
book
,
and
againe
in
his
fifteenth
;
who
likewise
witnesseth
that
Artaxerxes
Ochus
his
successor
ruled
three
&
twentie
yeres
:
which
is
confirmed
by
the
testimonie
of
Sulpitius
in
his
second
booke
.
The
last
but
one
was
Arses
,
continuing
three
yeares
in
his
Empire
by
Sulpitius
.
In
whose
death
the
bloud
Royall
from
Cyrus
,
was
extinguished
;
all
his
brethren
and
children
by
cruell
treason
beeing
made
away
.
A
iust
reward
of
his
father
Ochus
,
his
Tigerlike
,
and
Woluish
crueltie
in
murthering
his
Princesse
.
The
last
of
all
was
Darius
Codomanus
,
an
vsurper
rather
than
a
lawfull
heire
,
who
of
all
the
rest
had
the
hardest
hap
in
his
imperiall
state
,
receiued
by
wrong
,
continued
in
toyle
,
ended
in
woe
,
after
sixe
yeares
,
which
by
Eusebius
,
Isidorus
,
Hierom
and
others
,
was
the
time
of
his
raigne
.
The
whole
number
and
generall
summe
of
all
from
first
to
last
,
is
two
hundred
and
thirtie
yeares
;
so
by
this
reckoning
of
euerye
seuerall
kings
raigne
,
is
found
nine
or
ten
monethes
in
the
whole
aboue
the
Olympick
account
,
from
the
end
of
the
first
yeare
of
the
55.
Olympiad
.
These
months
must
bee
taken
partly
from
the
one
and
twentieth
of
Xerxes
beeing
not
fullie
expired
,
as
appeareth
by
Diodorus
Siculus
,
giuing
him
not
ful
one
&
twentie
:
yet
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
more
than
twentie
.
And
partlye
from
Arses
;
whome
Bagous
a
faithles
Eunuche
poysoned
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
that
is
,
nowe
raigning
the
third
yeare
,
saith
Diodorus
about
the
beginning
of
his
seuenteenth
book
,
thereby
signifying
that
it
was
not
fully
compleat
;
and
partly
also
from
the
sixt
of
the
last
Darius
which
was
not
whollie
&
perfectly
finished
.
For
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
begun
his
raigne
in
the
end
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
or
a
little
after
in
the
month
of
Aprill
,
as
may
bee
gathered
by
Diodorus
Siculus
,
in
the
end
of
his
thirteenth
booke
,
compared
with
Thucidides
.
Thucidides
saith
it
begun
in
the
beginning
of
the
spring
two
months
before
the
yeares
end
:
which
time
by
Codoman
and
others
skill
,
fell
to
the
first
of
Aprill
.
It
lasted
(
saith
Thucidides
)
seuen
and
twentie
yeares
,
and
some
few
dayes
more
.
Darius
died
after
the
peace
made
betweene
the
Athenians
and
the
Lacedemonians
,
saith
Diodorus
Siculus
,
meaning
that
peace
which
made
an
end
of
the
warre
.
Giuing
therefore
him
three
and
fortie
,
and
Ochus
three
and
twentie
,
and
Arses
three
,
all
perfect
;
they
must
end
about
that
season
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
hundred
and
eleuenth
Olympiad
.
Arses
I
graunt
reached
to
that
yeare
,
yet
not
to
that
moneth
of
Aprill
by
a
good
while
.
For
Philip
king
of
Macedonia
,
was
slaine
by
Pausanias
in
that
hundred
and
eleuenth
Olympiad
the
first
yeare
thereof
,
witnesses
Arrhiames
and
Diodorus
,
and
that
in
winter
about
the
foure
and
twentie
of
Ianuarie
,
as
Chitraeus
affirmeth
in
his
Chronologie
.
But
Arses
was
poysoned
,
and
Darius
had
succeeded
him
,
while
Philip
was
yet
a
liue
;
and
had
purposed
to
haue
made
warre
against
him
,
as
Diodorus
writeth
.
Hereby
it
is
euident
that
neither
Arses
his
three
yeares
,
nor
Codomans
sixe
yeares
could
be
fully
ended
,
seeing
that
he
was
slaine
in
summer
,
about
the
beginning
of
the
third
yeare
of
the
hundred
and
twelfth
Olympiad
,
as
appeareth
by
Arrhiames
.
Thus
are
found
from
the
beginning
of
the
fiue
and
fiftieth
Olympiad
,
to
the
death
of
the
last
Monarch
of
Persia
,
two
hundred
and
thirtie
yeares
.
And
from
Cyrus
thither
two
hundred
and
nine
and
twentie
yeares
,
and
more
by
gesse
about
two
or
three
moneths
.
And
lastly
from
Cyrus
to
Darius
,
now
the
second
time
by
Alexander
vanquished
,
in
which
conquest
many
make
an
ende
of
the
Persian
Empire
,
two
hundred
and
eyght
and
twentie
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
These
times
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
being
I
know
not
by
what
mishap
brought
into
question
and
great
controuersie
among
the
learned
,
and
withall
of
great
importance
for
the
vnderstanding
of
God
his
word
;
haue
neede
to
bee
strengthened
with
all
force
that
may
bee
.
And
therefore
I
will
yet
make
further
search
for
stayes
and
props
as
it
were
to
vpholde
them
.
Eusebius
in
his
tenth
booke
,
de
Preparatione
Euangelica
saith
,
that
the
second
yeare
of
Darius
Hystaspis
,
was
the
first
of
the
threescore
and
fift
Olympiad
,
so
found
iust
by
the
former
reckoning
.
The
warre
of
Xerxes
,
that
Darius
his
sonne
,
and
Nephew
to
Cyrus
,
of
all
other
was
the
most
famous
.
Who
led
against
Greece
the
greatest
armie
that
euer
was
heard
of
before
or
after
,
of
twentie
hundred
thousand
fighting
souldiers
;
for
the
huge
multitude
thereof
drinking
running
riuers
drie
,
and
as
Cicero
saith
,
walking
vpon
the
Seas
,
and
sayling
on
the
land
:
because
that
hee
digged
through
great
mountaines
,
to
make
the
seas
meete
for
his
nauie
to
passe
.
And
in
other
places
of
the
sea
,
made
bridges
to
goe
ouer
a
foote
.
Leonides
a
valiant
king
of
Sparta
,
to
the
wonder
of
all
ages
following
,
onely
with
foure
thousand
men
,
encountred
,
resisted
,
and
fought
with
that
powerfull
hoste
,
at
the
straights
of
Thermopylae
.
Xerxes
at
the
first
sent
fifteene
thousand
,
then
twentie
thousand
,
and
last
of
all
fiftie
thousand
against
them
.
At
euery
time
making
choyce
of
better
men
then
before
.
First
begun
the
Medes
,
bearing
hatefull
mindes
against
the
Grecians
with
desire
of
reuenge
;
for
the
slaughter
of
their
kinsemen
a
little
before
at
Marathon
.
Next
after
them
fought
the
Persian
souldiers
themselues
,
in
whom
the
Persian
king
of
all
other
nations
vnder
him
reposed
most
confidence
.
Yea
of
these
Persians
were
chosen
the
most
valiant
men
amongst
them
all
,
called
the
immortals
;
because
their
number
neuer
decayed
.
Last
of
all
was
a
choyce
companie
of
the
chiefest
men
of
all
the
whole
hoast
,
for
stoutenes
,
valour
and
courage
,
picked
out
from
the
rest
.
And
they
also
stirred
vp
by
great
promises
of
rich
rewards
.
All
these
fighting
against
that
handfull
of
the
Grecians
had
like
successe
:
a
great
number
was
slaine
;
many
wounded
,
the
rest
put
to
flight
.
Xerxes
maugred
,
thus
stayed
by
a
few
from
passing
further
into
Greece
,
was
at
his
wits
ende
,
till
such
time
as
one
of
that
countrey
had
informed
him
of
another
way
,
by
which
some
of
the
armie
came
vpon
the
backe
of
Leonides
,
and
so
inclosed
him
on
both
sides
,
which
Leonides
hauing
intelligence
of
by
a
secret
friend
a
little
before
,
sent
all
the
rest
of
his
companie
home
sauing
fiue
hundred
.
These
he
encouraged
,
and
the
more
to
enable
them
for
battell
,
exhorted
them
to
dine
before
,
with
resolued
mindes
to
take
their
supper
among
the
dead
.
Which
done
,
and
night
come
,
they
inuaded
the
Persian
campe
,
came
to
the
kings
Pauilion
,
slew
all
that
were
in
it
,
wandred
to
and
fro
seeking
the
king
,
who
a
little
before
had
got
himselfe
away
,
and
killing
on
both
sides
as
they
went
.
The
Persians
in
the
darke
not
discerning
the
matter
,
were
greatly
amazed
,
ran
out
of
their
tents
they
wist
not
whether
,
fearing
nothing
so
much
as
this
,
that
the
whole
power
of
Greece
had
set
vpon
them
.
In
this
hurlie burlie
they
slew
one
another
,
till
the
day
light
bewrayed
the
trueth
,
when
Leonides
with
his
souldiers
fought
still
.
At
the
length
wearied
with
ouercomming
,
and
oppressed
on
euery
side
with
mayne
force
of
that
powerfull
number
;
they
dyed
in
the
middest
of
their
enemies
with
glorie
,
hauing
slaine
to
the
number
of
twentie
thousand
.
The
battailes
wherein
Xerxes
had
this
welcome
into
Greece
,
many
olde
writers
with
great
agreement
refer
to
the
beginning
of
the
seuentie
and
fiue
Olympiad
.
Diodorus
in
his
eleuenth
booke
writeth
,
that
Xerxes
warred
against
Greece
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
seuentie
and
fiue
Olympiad
,
Callias
then
being
Maior
of
Athens
.
Dyonisius
Halicarnassaeus
in
the
beginning
of
his
ninth
booke
agreeth
hereunto
;
naming
that
very
yeare
of
the
same
Olympiad
,
and
the
same
Maior
of
Athens
,
for
the
time
of
Xerxes
fighting
against
Greece
.
Eusebius
also
in
his
Chronicles
hath
a
plaine
confirmation
hereof
,
referring
to
the
first
yeare
of
this
seuentie
and
fiue
Olympiad
,
that
battaile
wherin
Xerxes
his
power
by
sea
fought
against
the
Athenians
,
and
tooke
a
most
shamefull
ouerthrow
.
Diogenes
Laertius
in
the
life
of
Socrates
writeth
,
that
in
the
time
of
Callias
his
gouernement
at
Athens
,
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
seuentie
fiue
Olympiad
,
the
Poet
Euripides
was
borne
;
Suidas
nameth
the
very
day
of
his
birth
,
euen
that
wherein
Xerxes
his
nauie
was
ouercome
by
the
Grecians
at
Salamis
.
The
same
Laertius
reporteth
from
ancient
Historiographers
,
that
Anaxagoras
being
borne
in
the
seuenty
Olympiad
,
was
twentie
yeares
old
when
Xerxes
passed
into
Greece
,
and
Callias
ruled
at
Athens
:
thereby
giuing
vs
to
vnderstand
that
by
the
receiued
opinion
of
former
ages
,
Xerxes
inuading
Greece
,
and
Callias
his
Maioraltie
at
Athens
,
fell
to
the
first
yeare
of
the
75.
Olympiad
.
In
like
manner
Pindarus
,
borne
in
the
65.
Olympiad
,
and
at
Xerxes
his
warre
fortie
yeare
olde
by
Suidas
record
,
approueth
the
trueth
of
that
account
.
Who
so
list
to
make
triall
shall
easilie
see
an
exact
agreement
betwixt
this
Olympiad
and
the
yeares
of
Xerxes
before
rehearsed
.
Africanus
in
the
fift
booke
of
his
Chronicles
,
affirming
that
the
fourth
of
the
83.
Olympiad
,
was
the
20.
of
Artaxerxes
Longimanus
,
and
the
115.
of
the
Persian
kingdome
,
maketh
all
good
.
The
Athenians
after
the
Persians
ouerthrow
,
and
Xerxes
his
flight
out
of
Grecia
grew
mightie
,
hauing
by
their
great
nauie
obtained
the
rule
of
the
sea
,
and
subdued
many
people
of
Greece
.
Whereupon
the
Lacedemonians
,
who
dwelt
in
that
part
of
Greece
which
was
called
Peloponnesus
,
suspecting
their
power
,
and
fled
vnto
for
ayde
,
tooke
parte
against
them
;
which
in
the
ende
was
the
occasion
of
that
long
and
fierce
warre
betweene
the
Athenians
and
the
Lacedemonians
,
called
the
Peloponnesian
war
.
The
one
people
spoyling
by
sea
,
the
other
by
land
:
so
that
by
this
means
the
Grecians
which
most
gloriouslie
had
triumphed
in
many
battailes
ouer
the
mightie
Monarchs
of
the
world
,
were
now
brought
low
,
and
pittifullie
wasted
in
most
lamentable
manner
,
turning
their
forces
from
the
common
enemy
to
their
ruine
against
themselues
:
the
continuance
,
beginning
,
and
ende
of
this
warre
is
most
exactly
described
by
Thucidides
an
Athenian
Gentleman
,
the
penner
thereof
,
who
flourished
in
that
time
and
saw
the
warre
with
his
eyes
,
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
;
yea
was
a
chiefe
captaine
therein
,
a
writer
for
certaine
trueth
of
historie
,
and
perfect
reckoning
of
time
most
excellent
,
and
of
such
account
in
the
ages
following
,
that
euen
the
best
followed
him
,
and
gaue
credite
vnto
him
.
Demosthenes
the
famous
Orator
of
Athens
tooke
paines
to
coppie
out
his
bookes
eyght
times
with
his
owne
hand
,
as
Lucian
reporteth
.
This
exact
historiographer
,
in
the
entrie
of
his
second
booke
,
telleth
that
this
warre
begunne
in
the
fifteenth
yeare
of
the
league
,
which
after
the
taking
of
Eubaea
was
made
for
thirtie
yeares
to
come
,
Aenesias
being
then
Maior
of
Sparta
,
and
Pythodorus
of
Athens
,
and
the
yeare
of
their
Maioraltie
now
within
two
moneths
expired
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
spring
.
For
the
better
vnderstanding
of
these
wordes
,
concerning
the
taking
of
Eubaea
,
and
the
thirtie
yeares
league
,
I
will
briefely
touch
the
historie
.
Eubaea
was
an
Iland
neere
vnto
Greece
,
in
the
Aegean
sea
,
which
hauing
been
subiect
and
tributarie
to
the
Athenians
;
at
the
length
spying
their
opportunity
,
by
reason
of
a
great
ouerthrow
of
the
Athenians
in
Baeotia
,
and
the
Lacedemonians
holding
against
them
;
by
which
their
power
was
greatly
weakened
,
fell
from
them
,
refusing
to
serue
them
,
or
pay
them
tribute
any
longer
.
For
this
cause
Pericles
a
noble
man
of
Athens
,
was
sent
against
them
with
a
great
hoast
,
who
once
againe
subdued
them
.
And
a
little
after
their
returne
from
Eubaea
,
now
the
second
time
by
Pericles
so
conquered
;
a
league
was
made
betweene
the
Athenians
and
the
Lacedemonians
,
to
endure
for
thirtie
yeares
following
.
The
articles
and
couenants
of
this
league
were
grauen
in
a
pillar
of
brasse
set
in
Olympia
,
as
Pausanias
recordeth
in
the
first
of
his
Eliacx
,
where
hee
also
declareth
the
time
thereof
to
be
the
third
yeare
of
that
Olympiad
,
wherein
Criso
of
Himaera
won
the
race
.
Now
that
that
Olympiad
wherein
Criso
of
Himaera
won
the
race
,
was
the
83.
we
haue
the
testimonie
of
Dionysius
Halicarnassaeus
in
the
ende
of
his
tenth
of
Roman
antiquities
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
eleuenth
.
Hereof
it
followeth
by
Thucidides
compared
with
other
writers
;
that
the
Peloponnesian
sturres
began
in
the
first
yere
of
the
87.
Olympiad
;
for
that
is
iust
the
15.
yeare
from
the
third
of
the
83.
wherein
the
thirtie
yeares
league
was
made
.
Againe
,
for
cleerer
confirmation
hereof
,
Diodorus
Siculus
in
his
twelfth
booke
hath
left
in
recorde
,
that
the
yeare
of
Pythodorus
his
Maioraltie
at
Athens
,
in
the
ende
whereof
Thucidides
beginneth
that
war
,
was
the
first
of
the
87.
Olympiad
.
This
therefore
I
holde
for
a
certaine
trueth
,
that
the
beginning
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
happened
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
87.
Olympiad
,
toward
the
end
thereof
,
about
the
beginning
of
Aprill
,
so
as
the
Olympicke
exercises
of
that
yeare
,
were
solemnized
the
sommer
before
going
:
and
the
4.
8.
12.
16.
20.
24.
28.
sommers
of
that
war
were
Olympicke
yeares
;
which
of
the
fourth
and
the
twelfth
is
plainly
testified
by
Thucidides
himselfe
in
the
third
and
fift
bookes
of
his
historie
.
In
the
seuenth
yeare
of
this
war
Thucidides
telleth
,
that
Artaxerxes
died
in
winter
;
which
for
the
certaine
knowledge
of
the
Persian
times
,
is
a
most
excellent
place
,
a
sure
fort
,
a
sound
argument
,
a
cleere
testimonie
,
a
strong
proofe
from
him
,
which
liued
at
that
time
,
was
as
olde
as
the
thing
it selfe
which
he
telleth
,
saw
the
effect
with
his
eyes
,
studied
from
his
heart
to
set
forth
the
trueth
.
If
the
former
account
be
agreeable
to
this
testimonie
of
Thucidides
,
as
it
is
most
precisely
,
I
see
no
cause
why
it
may
not
triumph
ouer
all
aduersaries
,
how
powerfull
and
how
well
learned
soeuer
.
Marke
then
the
agreement
.
Xerxes
his
21.
wherein
he
dyed
,
was
saide
to
be
the
fourth
of
the
78.
Olympiad
.
Artaxerxes
raigned
40.
which
being
numbred
from
that
yeare
of
his
fathers
death
,
bring
vs
iust
to
the
fourth
of
the
Olympian
,
and
the
seuenth
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
;
the
set
time
of
Artaxerxes
his
death
by
Thucidides
:
who
best
of
all
other
writers
now
extant
in
the
world
,
knew
the
certaine
trueth
of
it
,
and
for
credite
in
this
matter
,
hee
hath
none
comparable
vnto
him
.
The
same
Thucidides
making
the
20.
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
,
to
be
the
thirteenth
of
Darius
Nothus
,
confirmeth
it
once
againe
.
For
adding
thirteene
of
that
war
vnder
Darius
,
to
seuen
vnder
Artaxerxes
,
that
number
is
made
vp
.
The
continuance
and
ende
of
this
war
,
by
the
same
Thucidides
is
shewed
in
his
fift
booke
:
where
hee
declareth
the
whole
time
of
that
war
to
haue
been
27.
yeares
,
to
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Athenian
Empire
,
and
the
taking
of
their
hauen
Pyreus
by
the
Lacedemonians
,
and
their
associates
.
Of
this
had
gone
a
Prophesie
long
before
in
many
mens
mouthes
:
which
himself
with
his
owne
eares
many
times
had
heard
;
that
it
should
endure
thrise
nine
yeares
:
which
is
confirmed
by
Diodorus
Siculus
,
very
plainely
affirming
that
war
to
haue
lasted
27.
yeares
,
in
two
places
:
first
in
his
twelfth
booke
,
treating
of
the
beginning
of
that
war
,
and
after
in
his
thirteenth
booke
,
speaking
of
the
last
yeare
thereof
,
which
hee
saith
was
the
last
of
the
93.
Olympiad
,
as
in
deede
it
was
:
for
27.
yeares
added
to
the
first
of
the
87.
Olympiad
,
wherein
it
began
,
make
an
end
of
it
in
the
fourth
of
the
93.
After
Thucidides
followed
Xenophon
,
who
from
the
one
and
twentie
yeare
of
that
warre
where
Thucidides
left
,
continued
in
writing
the
course
of
that
Historie
to
the
ende
:
a
man
liuing
in
those
dayes
carefull
of
the
truth
,
and
skilfull
in
Historie
,
commended
euen
by
Beroaldus
himselfe
,
though
otherwise
an
aduersarie
of
the
true
ancient
Chronologie
,
and
Historie
of
those
times
:
In
the
fifth
Chapter
of
his
fourth
book
,
Xenophon
saith
Beroaldus
,
writeth
that
the
gouernment
of
Athens
was
committed
to
a
few
in
that
Olympick
yeare
,
wherein
Crocinus
the
Thessalian
won
the
race
,
but
which
Olympiad
it
was
in
number
hee
declareth
not
:
Which
if
he
who
then
liued
,
and
prepared
himselfe
for
seruice
had
done
;
hee
had
rid
vs
of
much
trouble
.
Let
vs
see
therefore
what
help
is
giuen
by
this
excellent
writer
to
ease
vs
herein
.
In
his
first
booke
of
Greeke
affaires
,
this
first
hee
setteth
downe
verie
flatlie
,
that
the
yeare
wherein
Enarchippus
at
Sparta
,
and
Enctemo
at
Athens
were
Maiors
,
was
the
first
of
the
43.
Olympiad
,
wherein
Eubotas
the
Cyrenian
won
the
race
,
and
a
new
game
of
yoaked
horses
called
Synoris
was
first
ordayned
,
at
that
time
won
by
Enagoras
of
Elis
,
where
lest
anie
might
think
Xenophon
to
haue
bin
deceiued
,
we
haue
for
further
warrant
,
the
testimonie
of
Pausanias
in
the
first
booke
of
Eliacx
.
The
running
(
saith
hee
)
of
two
horses
of
ripe
age
called
Synoris
,
was
instituted
in
the
93.
Olympiad
,
wherin
Euagoras
the
Elian
got
the
victorie
.
Nowe
this
being
made
plaine
by
Xenophon
,
that
Enarchippus
was
gouernour
of
Sparta
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
93.
Olympiad
;
if
it
can
bee
further
shewed
by
him
,
in
what
yere
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
the
same
Enarchippus
ruled
at
Sparta
;
we
shall
easilie
perceiue
by
euident
direction
from
this
worthie
Author
,
to
what
yeare
of
euery
Olympiad
,
the
beginning
,
midst
,
&
ending
,
and
euery
particular
yeare
of
that
war
appertaineth
.
To
shew
this
we
haue
a
Catalogue
of
all
the
chiefe
Spartan
Magistrates
,
which
bare
Office
in
euery
yeare
of
that
warre
called
Ephori
,
set
downe
by
Xenophon
in
order
by
their
names
,
in
the
second
booke
of
his
Greeke
Historie
in
these
words
.
The
first
(
saith
Xenophon
)
was
Aenesias
vnder
whome
the
warre
began
in
the
15.
yeare
of
the
30.
yeares
league
,
made
after
the
taking
of
Eubaea
.
After
him
succeeded
these
,
Borasidas
,
Isanor
,
Sostratidas
,
Exarchus
,
Agesistratus
,
Agenidas
,
Onomacles
,
Zeuxippus
,
Pityas
,
Pleistolas
,
Cleiomachus
,
Ilarchus
,
Leon
,
Chaeridas
,
Patesiades
,
Cleosthenes
,
Lycarius
,
Exeratus
,
Onomantius
,
Alexippidas
,
Misgolaidas
,
Isias
,
Aracus
,
Enarchippus
,
Pantacles
,
Piteas
,
Archytas
,
Endius
.
In
whose
time
Lysander
hauing
done
the
exploits
before
rehearsed
sayled
home
.
By
this
Catalogue
of
the
Lacedemonian
Maiors
,
it
is
manifest
that
Xenophon
for
account
of
time
,
in
this
warre
agreeth
most
exactly
with
Thucidides
.
The
war
began
in
the
nine
months
end
of
Aenesias
the
first
Ephorus
,
and
ended
at
the
pulling
downe
the
walles
of
Pyreus
,
27.
yeares
after
,
which
reach
to
the
nine
months
end
of
the
28.
Ephorus
;
so
that
from
the
beginning
of
the
second
Ephorus
,
neere
three
months
after
the
beginning
of
the
warre
,
to
the
end
of
the
28.
Ephorus
,
nere
three
months
after
the
end
of
that
war
;
are
likewise
iust
27.
yeares
,
perfectly
and
fully
compleat
.
And
is
it
not
euen
so
by
Xenophon
?
doth
not
hee
declare
the
throwing
downe
the
walles
in
the
hauen
Pyraeus
to
haue
happened
toward
the
end
of
Archytas
his
gouernment
at
Sparta
?
And
are
there
not
full
and
euen
27.
yeares
from
the
beginning
of
Brasidas
,
the
second
Ephorus
to
the
end
of
Architas
,
who
by
Xenophons
number
in
that
Catalogue
was
the
28
?
Is
there
any
beetle
so
blind
,
which
cannot
perceiue
this
exact
agreement
betwixt
Xenophon
and
Thucidides
,
for
the
account
of
those
yeares
?
The
Peloponnesian
warre
as
may
be
gathethered
by
Thucidides
,
begun
with
the
spring
about
the
first
of
Aprill
toward
the
end
of
Aenesias
his
yere
.
Brasidas
succeeding
him
begun
his
yeare
about
the
beginning
of
the
next
sommer
,
beeing
the
first
of
that
warre
.
The
second
sommer
fell
to
the
third
Ephorus
,
and
so
in
order
with
the
rest
.
The
eleuenth
Ephorus
by
Xenophons
beadroule
was
Pleistolas
,
for
the
tenth
sommer
:
which
is
verified
also
by
Thucidides
,
in
his
fift
booke
,
speaking
of
a
league
made
betwixt
the
Athenians
and
the
Lacedemonians
in
the
end
of
Pleistolas
his
Maioraltie
at
Sparta
before
the
sommer
of
the
eleuenth
yeare
.
The
21.
Ephorus
recited
by
Xenophon
for
the
20.
sommer
,
is
Alexippidas
.
The
trueth
whereof
is
witnessed
and
confirmed
by
Thucidides
likewise
in
his
eight
booke
,
wherein
hee
telleth
that
in
the
twentieth
yere
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
a
peace
was
concluded
betweene
Tissaphernes
Lieutenant
of
Asia
,
and
the
Lacedemonians
in
the
plaine
of
Meander
,
Alexippidas
then
being
Ephorus
of
Sparta
.
The
next
after
Alexippidas
,
for
the
21.
yeare
there
named
,
is
Misgolaidas
,
for
the
22.
Isias
,
for
the
23.
Aracus
.
Then
after
them
followeth
Enarchippus
the
fiue
and
twentieth
Ephorus
for
the
24.
yeres
sommer
.
This
Enarchippus
being
first
placed
in
the
beginning
of
the
93.
Olympiad
,
and
after
by
his
Catalogue
found
in
the
24.
yeare
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
;
leaueth
this
cleere
by
Xenophons
meaning
,
that
the
24.
yeare
of
that
war
beginning
with
sommer
,
was
the
first
of
the
93.
Olympiad
.
The
three
Ephori
after
Enarchippus
,
succeeding
in
the
other
three
yeares
of
that
Olympiad
set
downe
by
Xenophon
in
order
,
not
onely
in
his
table
,
but
euen
in
the
context
of
his
Historie
,
for
three
seuerall
yeares
are
these
.
Pantacles
,
Pyteas
,
&
Archytas
,
in
whose
time
the
Athenians
beeing
conquered
by
Lysander
,
were
driuen
to
yeeld
.
The
next
yeare
after
was
the
first
of
a
new
Olimpiad
,
so
acknowledged
most
truely
,
and
verie
orderly
by
Xenophon
himselfe
,
in
his
second
booke
;
where
hauing
declared
the
thinges
done
vnder
Archytas
.
In
the
yeare
following
(
saith
hee
)
was
that
Olympiad
wherin
Crocinus
the
Thessalian
won
the
race
,
Endius
then
bearing
office
at
Sparta
,
and
Pythodorus
ruling
at
Athens
.
Now
if
anye
aske
which
Olympiad
this
was
in
number
;
that
most
manifestlie
appeareth
by
the
former
,
namely
expressed
to
haue
beene
the
93
,
so
that
it
needed
not
againe
for
the
next
expresly
to
say
that
it
was
the
94.
which
had
bin
nothing
els
but
recocta
crambe
,
according
to
the
prouerb
,
Colworts
sodden
againe
.
Furthermore
Xenophon
not
far
from
the
begining
of
the
2.
book
writeth
,
that
the
nauie
of
the
Lacedemonians
was
deliuered
to
Lysander
.
When
25.
yeres
of
the
war
were
past
and
gone
,
which
must
needes
be
in
the
29.
yeare
.
Immediatlie
after
hee
addeth
that
in
that
yere
Cyrus
killed
two
of
his
kinsemen
,
for
not
holding
their
handes
within
a
muffe
when
they
met
him
,
as
was
vsed
to
be
done
to
kings
,
in
token
of
honour
and
loyall
dutie
for
their
greater
securitie
,
that
they
might
bee
void
of
all
suspition
&
feare
of
harme
.
And
then
followeth
that
the
next
yeare
after
which
must
needes
bee
the
27.
and
last
,
Archytas
was
Ephorus
of
Sparta
.
Thus
from
Xenophon
wee
learne
,
that
which
Beroaldus
wished
,
the
24.
and
27.
yeres
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
yoaked
the
one
with
the
first
,
the
other
with
the
last
of
the
93.
Olympiad
,
which
for
sound
knowledge
of
the
Persian
times
,
to
discerne
them
a
right
is
very
material
,
and
a
sure
bulwarke
for
defence
of
my
former
Chronologie
.
Whereby
was
proued
that
Cyrus
begun
in
the
first
of
the
55.
Olympiad
towarde
the
end
,
from
which
time
to
the
fourth
of
the
93
nere
ended
are
155.
yeares
.
That
is
to
say
.
30
of
Cyrus
,
8
of
Cambyses
,
36
of
his
successor
,
of
Xerxes
21.
of
Artaxerxes
40.
&
with
that
of
Xerxes
,
and
Sogdianus
included
20.
of
Darius
Nothus
;
whose
raigne
ended
almost
together
with
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
as
before
hath
beene
declared
by
the
testimonie
of
Diodorus
Siculus
,
and
appeareth
by
Thucidides
making
his
thirteenth
,
the
twentieth
of
the
warre
.
Erastosthenes
an
auncient
writer
in
the
time
of
Ptolomeus
Euergetes
(
a
man
to
vse
Plinie
his
terme
)
cunning
in
the
subtiltie
of
all
learning
and
approued
of
all
(
so
Plinie
testifieth
of
him
in
his
second
booke
)
set
forth
certaine
rules
of
Chronologie
;
which
Dionisius
Halicarnasseus
for
the
truth
thereof
,
&
exact
reckoning
greatly
commendeth
in
his
first
book
of
Roman
antiquities
.
These
rules
haue
beene
preserued
vnto
this
age
by
the
carefull
diligence
of
the
ancient
learned
father
Clemens
Alexandrinus
.
1.
Strom.
From
the
first
Olympiad
to
Xerxes
passing
into
Greece
,
he
accounted
297.
yeares
:
thence
to
the
beginning
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
48.
and
after
to
the
end
and
dissolution
of
the
Athenians
common
wealth
27.
all
these
gathered
together
are
372.
from
the
first
Olympiad
,
so
saieth
Eratosthenes
,
agreeing
with
Xenophons
reckoning
to
Archytas
his
Maioraltie
at
Sparta
ended
with
that
warre
and
the
fourth
of
the
93.
Olympiad
.
For
93.
Olympiads
are
fourescore
&
thirteene
times
foure
yeres
,
that
is
the
number
of
Eratosthenes
372.
From
which
summe
54.
Olympiads
,
contayning
216.
before
that
wherein
Cyrus
begun
,
being
taken
awaie
;
with
almost
one
yeare
more
from
the
beginning
of
it
to
Cyrus
,
there
remaineth
for
the
Persian
Monarchie
to
the
end
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
155.
yeares
before
spoken
of
.
Diodorus
Siculus
was
a
man
of
wonderfull
paines
,
and
exceedingly
precise
in
exact
computation
.
He
spent
thirtie
yeares
in
making
his
Historie
,
from
Sicilie
his
natiue
countrie
hee
trauailed
into
Egypt
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
Asia
,
and
Europe
to
search
the
trueth
of
those
thinges
which
hee
wrote
.
A
diligent
reader
of
all
the
auncient
writers
before
him
from
Herodotus
,
and
other
before
and
after
succeding
in
order
,
whom
hee
hath
followed
in
the
matters
which
he
telleth
.
And
therefore
not
vnfitly
the
title
of
his
worke
is
called
,
not
a
Historie
but
a
Librarie
.
Iustinus
Martyr
called
him
the
most
famous
Historiographer
of
the
Grecians
.
Eusebius
commendeth
him
by
the
name
of
a
notable
man
,
in
great
request
among
the
learned
.
But
Henry
Stephen
aboue
all
other
praiseth
him
exceedingly
,
giuing
him
that
place
&
degree
amongst
the
learned
Historiographers
,
which
the
sunne
hath
amongst
the
starres
;
in
regard
of
exact
defining
those
thinges
which
he
writeth
of
by
ordered
times
.
This
writer
therefore
confirming
all
those
thinges
before
spoken
of
touching
the
kings
of
Persia
,
and
the
time
of
their
raigne
may
be
in
steed
of
many
:
so
as
in
him
alone
we
may
see
the
iudgement
not
onely
of
Herodotus
,
Thucidides
,
Xenophon
;
but
also
of
Callisthenes
,
Duris
,
Timaeus
,
Philiscus
,
Theopompus
,
Ephorus
,
and
other
by
him
diligentlie
read
,
perused
and
cyted
,
which
at
this
day
are
not
any
where
found
.
It
were
infinite
to
bring
all
that
might
bee
said
out
of
Authors
for
the
verefying
of
this
Chronologie
:
tedious
to
be
read
,
&
toylesome
to
be
written
.
Therefore
passing
ouer
many
testimonies
of
diuers
writers
,
I
will
now
come
to
the
Roman
Storie
,
to
see
if
it
likewise
by
agreement
of
time
,
may
auaile
any
thing
to
fortifie
those
limits
and
bounds
,
which
haue
beene
set
for
the
Persian
kings
.
The
Romanes
in
continuance
of
time
became
Lordes
of
Greece
,
where
the
Olympicke
sports
were
celebrated
.
And
therefore
it
could
not
otherwise
bee
,
but
that
they
knew
well
enough
how
the
yeares
of
their
Citie
were
answerable
to
the
Olympick
reckoning
of
the
Grecians
.
Polybius
of
Megalopolis
a
Cittie
in
Arcadia
,
neere
as
auncient
as
Eratosthenes
,
by
Cicero
accounted
amongst
the
best
authors
,
for
worthinesse
&
credit
commended
by
Iosephus
,
by
Velleius
Paterculus
honoured
with
this
testimonie
,
that
he
was
a
man
excelling
in
wit
,
had
in
great
estimation
,
and
followed
by
Liuie
and
other
:
in
the
third
booke
of
his
historie
affirmeth
,
that
the
first
Consuls
of
Rome
were
28.
yeares
before
the
passage
of
Xerxes
into
Greece
,
which
was
in
the
end
of
the
last
yeare
of
the
74.
Olympiad
,
as
appeareth
by
that
which
before
hath
bin
declared
.
Hereof
it
followeth
,
that
the
first
of
the
68.
Olympiad
beeing
the
14.
of
Darius
Histaspis
,
was
that
wherin
the
new
gouernment
of
that
Cittie
by
Consuls
was
established
.
Whereas
before
it
had
bin
gouerned
by
kings
for
the
space
of
244.
yeares
from
the
first
building
thereof
,
vnto
this
time
adding
28.
yeares
,
or
seauen
Olympiads
more
.
We
come
toward
the
end
of
the
last
yeare
of
the
74.
Olympiad
,
&
being
the
272.
of
Rome
,
wherin
Xerxes
passed
into
Greece
,
as
Polybius
testifieth
;
the
next
yeare
after
was
the
first
of
the
75.
wherein
Xerxes
with
his
great
armie
was
ouercome
,
as
before
hath
bin
prooued
.
The
truth
hereof
is
verified
by
A.
Gellius
in
the
last
chapter
of
his
seuenteenth
book
,
where
he
writeth
that
Xerxes
was
ouercome
by
Themistocles
at
Salamis
foure
yeres
before
the
consulship
of
Menenius
Agrippa
,
and
Horatius
Puluillus
,
wherein
a
great
kinred
of
noble
Romans
called
Fabij
,
to
the
number
of
306.
hauing
taken
vpon
them
at
their
owne
charge
to
fight
against
a
certaine
people
,
were
slaine
by
the
subtiltie
of
their
enemies
,
circumuented
at
the
riuer
Cremera
:
for
this
is
declared
by
the
Romane
histories
,
to
haue
fallen
out
in
the
277
yeare
of
Rome
,
and
the
33.
from
the
banishment
of
the
kings
.
Dionysius
of
Halicarnassus
in
his
fift
booke
of
Romane
antiquities
,
reckoneth
sixteene
yeares
betwixt
Brutus
one
of
the
first
Consuls
death
in
the
end
of
his
yeare
,
and
the
Marathon
fight
,
referring
the
battaile
at
Marathon
to
the
seuenteenth
yeare
after
Brutus
his
buriall
,
and
the
eighteenth
after
the
kings
driuen
out
of
the
Citie
,
wherein
Gegainus
,
Macerinus
,
and
Minutius
Augurinus
were
Consuls
.
Darius
Histaspis
,
and
the
262.
of
Rome
,
and
the
second
of
the
72.
Olimp.
all
one
yeare
:
as
it
was
indeede
most
exactly
agreeing
to
the
testimony
of
Polybius
before
rehearsed
,
and
the
Greeke
Chronologie
of
the
Persian
kings
and
the
Olympick
reckoning
.
A.
Gellius
in
the
place
aforenamed
saith
,
that
the
Marathon
battell
happened
in
the
260.
yeare
of
Rome
:
which
is
likewise
true
according
to
his
beginning
of
the
yeares
of
that
City
,
as
afterward
shall
appeare
.
Liuie
the
famous
Latine
writer
of
the
Romane
historie
,
in
the
end
of
his
fift
booke
telleth
,
that
the
Frenchmen
and
Swichers
hauing
inuaded
a
certaine
people
of
Italie
,
were
by
a
noble
ambassage
from
Rome
intreated
to
depart
,
without
hurting
their
friends
and
associats
hauing
no
cause
offered
to
doe
it
.
This
verie
stoutly
they
refused
to
doe
,
except
they
might
haue
part
of
that
countrie
graunted
vnto
them
to
dwell
in
:
a
thing
thought
vnreasonable
,
that
by
force
of
armes
&
dint
of
sword
they
should
go
about
to
take
that
which
pertained
nothing
vnto
them
.
Whereuppon
they
fell
to
a
fierce
and
sharpe
battaile
,
wherein
the
Roman
Embassadors
contrarie
to
the
law
of
armes
,
tooke
part
with
their
associate
neighbours
against
them
:
yea
killed
one
of
their
chiefe
captaines
.
At
the
first
the
French
by
their
legates
complained
,
&
receiuing
no
amendes
for
the
wrong
done
vnto
them
;
their
heartes
were
so
stirred
,
that
presently
without
any
more
adoe
they
turned
their
force
against
Rome
,
going
in
all
haste
to
inuade
it
.
About
eleuen
mile
from
the
Citie
,
they
were
met
withall
by
the
Romans
,
who
being
put
to
flight
,
fled
the
greatest
part
to
other
places
,
a
few
to
Rome
;
which
was
so
interpreted
by
the
Citizens
,
as
though
all
the
rest
had
beene
slaine
;
being
astonished
with
feare
,
they
had
no
regard
to
shut
their
gates
.
At
the
length
they
sent
a
certaine
number
of
the
stoutest
and
strongest
men
into
their
Castle
called
the
Capitoll
,
well
appointed
with
victuals
and
weapons
to
defend
it
.
The
aged
Senators
being
resolued
to
hazard
their
liues
,
&
to
bequeath
themselues
to
the
sword
,
went
home
,
sate
downe
in
theyr
robes
at
the
entrie
of
their
houses
in
open
sight
of
their
enemies
,
who
meruailed
thereat
:
yet
vsing
no
crueltie
,
till
one
of
them
for
stroaking
M.
Papirius
an
old
Senator
,
his
beard
was
rapt
on
the
pate
for
his
labour
with
an
iuorie
staffe
.
Then
began
the
slaughter
,
first
of
him
,
after
of
the
rest
;
the
Citie
they
sacked
and
burned
,
all
but
the
Capitoll
,
which
had
bin
taken
also
by
them
in
the
night
climing
vp
,
had
not
the
keaking
of
Geese
in
time
bewrayed
their
intent
.
This
calamitie
happened
to
the
Romans
in
the
365.
yeare
of
Rome
,
as
we
reade
in
Liuie
:
which
by
auncient
registers
and
recordes
of
the
Censors
,
of
long
time
preserued
in
their
posteritie
,
from
father
to
childe
by
many
ages
,
was
testified
to
be
the
121.
yeare
from
the
last
kings
raigne
.
These
records
Dionysius
Halicarnassaus
read
and
saw
with
his
eyes
.
This
121.
after
the
Consuls
,
with
244.
before
them
,
make
vp
Liuies
number
365.
Now
that
Rome
was
taken
of
the
Swichers
in
the
beginning
of
the
98.
Olympiad
,
is
prooued
by
great
agreement
of
learned
writers
in
the
first
booke
of
the
same
Dionysius
,
which
from
the
68.
wherein
the
Consuls
began
,
is
iust
the
121.
yeare
.
Adding
hereunto
the
yeares
before
the
68.
Olympiad
,
to
the
beginning
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
in
the
55.
and
those
after
the
98.
Olympiad
,
to
the
ende
thereof
in
the
third
of
the
112.
all
agree
.
The
Olympick
reckoning
of
the
Persian
times
is
iustified
by
the
Romaine
Historie
.
Polybius
in
his
third
book
telleth
,
that
L.
Aemylius
being
Consul
of
Rome
,
was
sent
into
Illyrium
with
an
armie
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
140.
Olympiad
.
At
what
time
Annibal
set
forward
in
Spayne
to
besiege
Sagunt
,
which
by
the
Roman
historie
is
found
the
533.
of
the
citie
.
Of
these
533.
one
hundred
and
eleuen
were
betweene
the
death
of
the
last
king
of
Persia
and
that
setting
forth
of
L.
Aemylius
.
And
192.
of
them
were
from
the
beginning
of
Rome
,
with
the
seuenth
Olympiad
to
Cyrus
.
There
remayneth
for
the
Persian
Empire
230.
yeares
,
which
space
for
it
before
hath
been
declared
,
and
now
once
againe
prooued
by
the
yeares
of
Rome
.
One
proofe
more
of
the
testimonie
from
Heauen
,
and
so
an
end
:
Time
is
of
the
Philosophers
defined
to
be
the
measure
of
the
heauenly
motion
;
the
course
and
mouing
whereof
being
alwaies
certaine
&
vniforme
,
without
disorder
or
going
astray
,
how
so
euer
it
is
with
men
,
there
can
be
no
error
in
it
.
By
that
measure
is
knowne
the
length
from
one
Solstitium
to
another
,
from
eclips
to
eclips
,
exactlie
without
missing
a
daye
or
an
houre
.
Astronomie
,
saith
Temporarius
,
teacheth
what
space
of
Heauen
,
the
Sunne
,
the
Moone
,
and
other
Starres
,
runne
out
in
an
houre
,
a
daye
,
a
moneth
,
a
yeare
,
yea
many
thousand
yeares
,
and
defineth
the
spaces
from
one
eclips
to
another
most
perfectlie
;
so
as
one
of
them
being
once
found
,
we
cannot
after
for
the
times
following
be
deceaued
in
a
daye
.
Ptolomie
a
learned
Aegyptian
,
of
a
deepe
and
long
reach
in
the
knowledge
of
Astronomie
,
and
other
Mathematicall
sciences
,
in
his
Almagest
hath
recorded
diuers
eclipses
of
the
Moone
of
ancient
time
preserued
amongst
them
,
from
the
beginning
of
Nabonasars
raigne
,
long
before
the
Iewes
captiuitie
in
Babylon
:
which
Censorinus
in
his
booke
,
de
die
natali
,
speaking
of
,
saith
.
Vt
à
nostris
ita
ab
Aegyptijs
,
quidam
aenni
in
literas
relati
sunt
,
quos
Nabonozaru
nominant
;
quod
à
primo
eius
imperij
anno
consurgant
As
(
saith
he
)
of
our
men
,
so
of
the
Aegyptians
,
certaine
yeares
haue
been
committed
to
writing
,
which
they
call
Nabonasars
,
because
they
rise
together
with
the
beginning
of
this
Empire
.
One
of
these
eclipses
there
by
him
so
registred
,
happened
in
the
seuenth
yeare
of
Cambyses
,
about
the
16.
daye
of
Iulie
,
224.
yeares
,
and
140.
dayes
after
the
beginning
of
Nabonasar
,
which
was
the
sixe
and
twentie
daye
of
Februarie
,
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
eyght
Olympiad
,
and
the
fift
yeare
of
Rome
.
Another
by
the
same
Ptolomie
recorded
,
was
in
the
yeare
wherein
Phanostratus
was
Maior
of
Athens
,
365.
yeares
,
with
112.
dayes
after
Nabonasars
coronation
,
which
leade
vs
to
the
eyghteenth
daye
of
Iune
,
in
that
yeare
of
Phanostratus
now
very
neere
spent
.
The
distance
of
these
ecclipses
,
by
examination
is
found
full
a
hundred
one
and
fortie
yeares
within
one
moneth
.
So
much
time
by
the
course
of
Heauen
ran
out
,
from
the
sixeteenth
daye
of
Iulie
,
in
the
seuenth
of
Cambyses
,
being
the
second
yeare
of
the
64.
Olympiad
;
to
the
eyght
daye
of
Iune
,
in
the
yeare
of
Phanostratus
,
which
Diodorus
Siculus
very
truely
setteth
in
the
second
of
the
99.
Olympiad
,
yet
blamed
for
it
by
Temporarius
in
his
third
booke
of
Chronologicall
demonstrations
:
who
striueth
for
that
yeare
of
Phanostratus
to
be
the
third
of
the
named
Olympiad
but
all
in
vaine
.
Heauen
it selfe
giueth
sentence
against
him
,
and
verifieth
the
testimonie
of
Diodorus
,
making
the
very
same
number
neither
more
nor
lesse
.
Meto
,
a
skilfull
and
learned
Astronomer
,
as
Ptolomie
in
the
third
booke
of
his
Almagest
declareth
in
the
316.
yeare
of
Nabonasar
,
the
21.
daye
of
the
Aegyptian
moneth
Phamenoth
,
answerable
by
our
computation
to
the
28.
day
of
Iune
,
Apsendes
then
ruling
at
Athens
,
obserued
the
Astronomicall
poynte
of
summers
beginning
,
called
Solstitium
,
which
in
this
our
age
is
about
the
eleuenth
of
that
moneth
,
the
Sunne
then
entring
into
the
tropicke
of
Cancer
.
So
great
alteration
in
the
space
of
2020.
yeares
is
bred
betwixt
our
time
and
theirs
,
for
want
of
exact
appoynting
and
right
ordering
of
the
leape
yeare
.
From
that
time
to
the
end
of
the
50.
yeare
of
Calippus
his
first
period
:
Hipparchus
an
excellent
Mathematician
,
a
man
whome
nature
made
partaker
of
her
secrets
,
as
Plinie
writeth
of
him
;
gathered
a
perfect
summe
of
152.
yeares
.
That
this
period
of
Calippus
began
with
the
third
yeare
of
the
112.
Olympiad
,
it
is
agreed
by
cleere
consent
of
many
writers
.
For
about
that
time
Darius
was
slaine
,
and
thereby
this
period
of
Calippus
began
together
with
Alexanders
Monarchie
,
now
by
the
death
of
Darius
established
in
his
hands
,
without
clayme
of
any
.
In
memorie
whereof
this
period
was
ordayned
,
and
the
account
of
yeares
after
taken
from
that
head
.
The
50.
yeares
then
of
this
period
being
taken
from
the
former
summe
,
there
remaynes
102.
yeares
from
the
end
of
Apsendes
his
gouernement
,
to
the
death
of
the
last
king
of
Persia
:
which
by
the
recorde
of
auncient
writers
is
so
acknowledged
and
verified
,
placing
Apsendes
in
the
last
of
the
86.
Olympiad
(
which
was
the
32.
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
the
long
handed
)
and
the
slaughter
of
Darius
in
the
third
of
the
112.
These
102.
with
127.
and
some
odde
moneths
from
Cyrus
to
the
32.
of
that
Artaxerxes
included
,
containe
the
receaued
time
of
the
Persian
kings
,
229.
yeares
with
some
few
moneths
more
to
the
beginning
of
Alexanders
Monarchie
,
at
the
last
Persian
kings
death
.
Which
euen
that
most
famous
eclipse
of
the
very
next
yeare
before
,
wherewith
Alexanders
souldiers
were
scared
,
eleuen
dayes
before
his
last
battaile
against
Darius
;
putteth
out
of
doubt
.
For
from
that
in
the
seuenth
of
Cambyses
before
spoken
of
,
to
this
Astronomical
comming
by
exact
calculation
,
findeth
192.
yeares
and
66.
dayes
.
Which
with
the
time
following
from
the
last
eclipse
to
Darius
his
death
,
and
the
yeares
of
Cambyses
and
Cyrus
before
the
first
Eclips
,
make
vp
that
full
reckoning
.
Thus
the
glorious
seruant
of
all
the
worlde
the
Sunne
,
which
among
other
seruices
to
the
vse
and
behoofe
of
men
(
whereof
he
tooke
his
name
in
the
holy
tongue
to
be
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
a
minister
or
seruant
(
according
to
that
in
the
fourth
of
Esdras
:
God
commanded
the
Sunne
,
the
Moone
and
Starres
,
that
they
should
serue
man
)
hath
this
for
one
appointed
vnto
him
,
to
be
for
times
,
and
yeares
,
and
dayes
.
Euen
this
Chronologer
I
say
,
of
all
other
without
exception
most
true
and
sure
,
witnesseth
for
Herodotus
,
Thucidides
,
Xenophon
,
Eratosthenes
,
Polybius
,
Diodorus
,
and
other
writers
of
auncient
time
;
if
they
bee
not
for
credit
sufficient
of
themselues
,
that
their
Chronologie
of
the
Persian
yeares
is
good
;
the
mouth
of
Heauen
which
cannot
lie
hath
approued
it
.
The
trueth
for
this
poynt
being
thus
opened
;
it
now
remayneth
to
see
what
may
be
brought
against
it
,
and
to
remoue
some
doubtes
,
as
it
were
mists
from
the
readers
eyes
.
Dionysius
Halicarnassaeus
in
the
preface
to
his
first
booke
of
antiquities
,
affirmeth
that
the
Persians
continued
not
aboue
200.
yeares
in
their
soueraigntie
.
It
is
true
being
accounted
from
the
death
of
Cyrus
,
who
by
the
space
of
thirtie
yeares
was
occupied
in
winning
that
Empire
;
and
being
once
wonne
,
they
kept
it
neere
200.
yeares
after
.
Ioseph
Scaliger
a
man
of
rare
giftes
,
a
great
light
of
this
age
;
one
whome
the
Churche
of
GOD
for
his
paines
,
is
much
beholding
to
,
in
his
fift
booke
de
emendatione
temporum
,
speaking
of
Xerxes
his
passage
into
Greece
,
is
so
vncertaine
and
wauering
in
this
poynt
,
that
it
is
hard
to
finde
in
what
iudgement
he
rested
.
For
first
hee
maketh
it
a
thing
vndoubted
,
that
Xerxes
passed
into
Europe
in
the
ende
of
the
fourth
yeare
of
the
47.
Olympiad
:
and
in
the
beginning
of
the
75.
fought
at
Thermopylae
:
then
a
little
after
hee
thinketh
that
passage
of
Xerxes
to
haue
happened
the
yeare
before
,
that
is
to
saye
,
in
the
end
of
the
third
yeare
of
the
47.
Olympiad
,
being
moued
thereunto
by
the
authoritie
of
Herodotus
and
Thucidides
.
The
one
euen
Herodotus
in
Polymnia
,
making
mention
of
an
eclipse
of
the
Sunne
,
at
such
time
as
Xerxes
marched
forward
with
his
hoast
from
Sardes
toward
Europe
in
the
spring
time
of
the
yeare
:
which
by
Scaligers
calculation
fell
to
the
third
yeare
of
the
74.
Olympiad
,
and
so
Xerxes
his
battailes
in
Greece
to
the
fourth
yeare
of
it
.
The
other
,
that
is
Thucidides
in
his
first
booke
,
writing
that
the
Persians
once
againe
inuaded
Greece
in
the
tenth
yeare
after
the
Marothon
field
,
which
being
fought
in
the
second
yeare
of
the
72.
Olympiad
,
the
tenth
after
it
,
is
the
fourth
of
the
74.
Againe
,
contrarie
to
both
these
sentences
,
he
yet
alleageth
another
from
Eratosthenes
,
Diodorus
Siculus
,
and
Plutarch
,
three
worthy
men
for
skil
,
who
referred
Xerxes
his
passage
into
Greece
to
the
first
yeare
of
the
75.
Olympiad
:
and
this
he
approueth
most
of
al
in
the
chapter
of
the
first
Consuls
.
Thus
Ioseph
Scaliger
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
dissoluing
one
doubt
by
another
as
one
saieth
,
leaueth
his
reader
in
the
briers
;
which
I
will
assaye
to
helpe
him
out
of
either
all
or
some
,
if
happely
I
can
.
First
therefore
concerning
Herodotus
,
it
is
euident
and
playne
by
his
testimonie
,
that
Xerxes
fought
his
battailes
in
Greece
,
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
75.
Olympiad
;
because
he
maketh
account
of
80.
yeares
from
the
first
of
Cyrus
thether
:
and
if
this
bee
not
enough
,
the
same
Author
in
playne
wordes
declareth
,
that
the
games
of
Olympia
were
celebrated
about
that
very
time
,
wherein
Leonides
resisted
his
huge
hoast
,
and
stopped
their
passage
.
First
in
Polymnia
speaking
of
this
matter
,
he
sayeth
,
that
the
time
of
the
Olympiad
fell
out
together
with
that
busines
.
Againe
in
Vrania
he
confirmeth
it
,
telling
that
as
Xerxes
marched
forward
from
Thermopylae
,
certaine
Grecians
came
vnto
him
offering
their
seruice
,
who
being
asked
what
the
Grecians
then
were
about
,
answered
that
they
kept
and
beheld
the
Olympian
games
,
the
winners
whereof
receiued
an
Oliue
crowne
:
which
one
Tigranes
a
noble
Lord
of
Persia
hearing
,
presently
burst
forth
into
this
speech
:
What
worthie
men
are
wee
brought
to
fight
against
;
which
striue
not
for
money
,
but
vertue
and
prowesse
.
This
then
by
Herodotus
his
owne
mouth
being
thus
made
cleere
,
that
the
yeare
of
Xerxes
fighting
in
Greece
,
was
an
Olympicke
yeare
,
it
could
not
possibly
be
in
Herodotus
iudgement
,
as
Scaliger
would
haue
it
,
the
fourth
yeare
of
the
74.
Olympiad
.
Moreouer
,
Herodotus
writeth
in
Vrania
,
that
Callias
was
then
Maior
of
Athens
,
when
Xerxes
tooke
that
Citie
and
burned
it
,
which
yeare
of
Callias
his
Maioraltie
at
Athens
,
being
the
first
of
the
75.
Olympiad
,
as
hath
been
sufficiently
alreadie
declared
by
the
testimonies
of
Diodorus
Siculus
,
Dionysius
Halicarnassaeus
,
Diogenes
Laertius
,
and
Suidas
,
what
doth
it
else
but
make
further
proofe
of
the
same
Herodotus
his
meaning
against
Scaliger
?
But
what
shall
we
then
say
to
the
eclipse
of
the
Sunne
,
mentioned
by
Herodotus
,
which
as
Scaliger
writeth
,
prooueth
that
warre
to
haue
been
sooner
by
one
yeare
?
H.
Bunting
dissolueth
this
doubt
,
by
acknowledging
that
eclips
to
haue
happened
in
the
spring
time
of
that
yeare
,
wherein
Xerxes
went
to
Sardes
,
which
Herodotus
by
some
error
as
he
thinketh
,
transposed
to
the
yeare
following
,
when
Xerxes
went
from
Sardes
into
Greece
,
an
easie
slip
in
Historie
.
Now
to
come
to
Thucidides
,
whereas
hee
writeth
that
the
tenth
yeare
after
the
Persians
ouerthrow
at
Marathon
,
they
came
againe
with
a
huge
armie
to
subdue
Greece
;
he
meaneth
that
yeare
to
be
the
tenth
,
wherein
Xerxes
hauing
gathered
his
armie
together
,
marched
to
Sardes
:
which
was
the
very
beginning
of
that
warre
,
for
that
was
the
first
leading
of
his
armie
against
the
Grecians
:
and
in
that
yeare
he
made
a
bridge
from
Asia
to
Europe
,
for
the
passage
of
his
armie
ouer
,
and
digged
downe
the
hill
Atho
,
to
make
the
seas
meete
for
his
Ships
to
passe
through
,
and
sent
his
Ambassadors
into
Greece
,
to
demaunde
land
and
water
;
which
was
a
kinde
of
proclayming
warre
against
such
as
refused
to
be
subiect
vnto
him
.
These
things
all
were
done
in
the
tenth
yeare
after
the
Marathon
fight
:
and
in
the
next
which
was
the
first
of
the
75.
Olympiad
,
were
Xerxes
his
battailes
fought
at
Thermopylae
,
and
other
places
of
Greece
,
being
the
eleuenth
from
that
Marathon
warre
,
euen
so
acknowledged
by
Scaliger
himselfe
in
that
booke
,
in
the
chapter
of
the
Persians
ouerthrowe
at
Marathon
;
howsoeuer
after
he
seemeth
to
be
of
another
opinion
,
and
to
make
it
the
tenth
,
not
vnderstanding
Thucidides
aright
.
Yea
but
Eratosthenes
,
Diodorus
Siculus
,
and
Plutarch
,
three
excellent
writers
,
referred
the
passage
of
Xerxes
into
Greece
,
to
the
first
yeare
of
the
75.
Olympiad
,
and
so
his
battaile
at
Thermopylae
,
to
the
second
yeare
thereof
.
Eratosthenes
indeede
I
graunt
,
reckoning
from
the
first
Olympiad
to
Xerxes
passing
into
Greece
297.
yeares
,
reacheth
to
the
beginning
of
the
second
yeare
of
the
75.
Olympiad
,
and
goeth
a
yeare
further
then
other
.
Yet
so
as
if
any
thing
be
here
amisse
,
it
is
mended
in
his
next
account
,
from
Xerxes
to
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
the
distance
whereof
he
maketh
48.
yeares
;
which
with
the
former
297.
are
in
all
345.
from
the
first
Olympiad
,
to
the
first
summer
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
:
which
is
a
most
perfect
reckoning
receiued
and
agreed
on
,
so
there
is
no
great
matter
of
difference
.
Now
touching
Diodorus
Siculus
,
his
words
are
so
manifest
against
that
assertion
of
Scaliger
,
as
maketh
me
meruaile
that
he
should
be
so
deceiued
in
mistaking
them
.
First
the
worde
which
he
vseth
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
warred
,
or
led
his
armie
,
being
much
more
large
then
he
passed
ouer
.
Againe
hauing
described
the
yeare
by
the
number
of
the
Olympiad
75.
the
first
yeare
thereof
,
and
the
chiefe
officer
of
Athens
Callias
,
and
the
Romane
Consuls
:
he
setteth
downe
for
that
yeare
so
described
,
the
battailes
of
Xerxes
at
Thermopylae
,
at
Artemysium
,
at
Salamis
,
and
his
flying
out
of
Greece
,
and
the
leauing
of
Mardonius
there
with
a
great
hoast
.
And
in
the
second
yeare
of
that
Olympiad
,
being
the
yeare
of
Xantippus
his
Maioraltie
at
Athens
;
he
placeth
the
victory
of
Pausanias
against
Mardonius
at
Plateae
,
and
the
departure
of
Xerxes
from
Sardes
to
Susa
,
after
the
ouerthrow
of
his
forces
by
sea
and
by
land
:
so
that
there
is
no
doubt
at
all
by
Diodorus
Siculus
,
but
that
Xerxes
his
fighting
at
Thermopylae
,
happened
in
the
first
yere
of
the
75.
Olympiad
,
according
to
the
testimonies
and
consent
of
auncient
Historiographers
before
declared
.
As
for
Plutarch
,
howsoeuer
that
is
gathered
of
his
wordes
in
one
place
there
cited
by
Scaliger
:
yet
otherwhere
he
sheweth
himselfe
of
another
minde
:
For
in
the
life
of
Aristides
,
the
battell
at
Plateae
which
happened
the
very
next
yeare
after
Xerxes
his
discomfiture
,
hee
referreth
to
the
second
of
that
Olymp.
that
by
the
iudgement
of
Scaliger
himselfe
so
expounding
the
place
,
in
his
first
booke
treating
of
the
Theban
period
.
If
then
the
next
yeare
after
Xerxes
inuading
Greece
be
the
second
of
the
75.
Olympiad
by
Plutarch
;
needes
must
the
yeare
of
Xerxes
fighting
in
Greece
,
by
him
bee
the
first
,
which
is
agreeable
to
others
Chronologie
and
the
verie
trueth
.
The
same
Plutarch
in
the
life
of
Numa
maketh
some
doubt
of
the
Olympick
reckoning
,
beeing
committed
to
writing
in
regard
of
the
beginning
thereof
verie
late
,
by
Hyppias
of
Elis
,
without
any
sure
ground
,
whereunto
of
necessitie
we
must
yeeld
credit
.
This
obiection
is
answered
by
Temporarius
in
his
Chronologie
,
that
though
it
were
graunted
that
Hyppias
erred
in
setting
downe
the
true
and
exact
time
of
the
first
Olympiad
,
yet
that
hindereth
the
true
Chronologie
and
order
of
times
following
nothing
at
all
,
which
is
very
true
:
for
set
the
case
,
that
that
Olympiad
which
Hyppias
made
the
40.
in
number
,
was
not
so
much
,
but
onely
the
30.
and
so
the
first
,
40.
yeares
short
at
the
least
of
his
account
.
It
is
not
a
pin
matter
.
The
order
and
account
of
the
times
comming
after
for
all
that
,
may
be
most
perfect
and
sure
without
missing
one
minute
,
which
I
wil
declare
by
a
familiar
example
.
The
yeare
wherein
our
gracious
Queene
began
her
happie
raigne
,
according
to
the
computation
of
the
Church
of
England
,
was
the
1558.
of
our
Lorde
,
but
in
truth
the
1558.
&
this
yere
by
our
account
1597.
is
in
very
indeed
by
exact
reckoning
1598.
The
cause
wherof
was
the
errour
of
Dionysius
,
called
Paruus
Abbas
,
who
was
the
first
inuenter
of
this
account
,
supposing
Christs
birth
to
haue
beene
later
by
one
yeare
then
indeede
it
was
:
and
so
making
that
the
first
of
our
Lorde
,
which
was
the
second
;
as
is
confessed
and
acknowledged
of
the
best
learned
and
most
skilfull
Chronologers
of
our
age
.
This
error
in
the
first
yeare
of
Christ
,
is
no
let
at
all
to
the
exact
reckoning
of
all
the
yeres
following
.
For
there
is
the
same
distance
of
yeares
,
from
the
1558.
to
the
1597.
by
the
vsuall
account
:
which
is
from
the
1559
,
to
the
1598.
by
the
true
account
.
Yet
to
speake
my
minde
,
howsoeuer
Dionysius
missed
in
the
reckoning
of
the
yeares
of
Christ
;
I
hold
it
out
of
controuersie
that
Hippias
erred
not
,
vnto
whose
time
the
memory
of
the
Olympiads
had
beene
preserued
,
from
foure
yeares
to
foure
yeares
,
from
the
beginning
thereof
,
in
times
of
knowledge
,
&
places
of
fame
,
where
was
great
concourse
of
people
keeping
the
account
therof
,
not
in
their
mindes
onely
,
but
also
in
writinges
as
is
most
like
.
And
whether
hee
erred
or
no
;
for
the
Persian
times
and
after
it
is
no
matter
,
as
I
haue
declared
before
,
seeing
the
error
in
the
first
is
constant
in
all
the
rest
,
if
any
error
haue
beene
.
Therefore
Plutarchs
doubt
for
any
thing
that
I
can
see
,
had
no
reason
at
all
,
but
seemeth
to
sauour
of
an
vsuall
custome
of
the
Academicall
sect
,
which
was
alwaies
readie
furnished
to
dispute
on
eyther
side
,
pro
or
contra
,
eyther
for
the
truth
or
against
it
.
For
this
is
most
certaine
that
hee
followeth
that
reckoning
by
Olympiads
himselfe
in
many
places
,
as
giuing
credit
thereunto
and
making
no
doubt
thereof
.
In
his
treatise
of
the
ten
Orators
he
saith
,
that
Andocides
was
borne
in
the
78.
Olympiad
,
when
Theogenides
was
gouernour
of
Athens
.
And
that
Callias
was
gouernour
in
the
92.
Olympiad
,
and
that
Isocrates
was
borne
vnder
Lysimachus
in
the
86.
Olymp.
22.
yeares
after
Lysias
,
whose
birth
he
setteth
in
the
second
of
the
80.
Olympiad
,
in
the
yeare
of
Philocles
:
all
which
reckonings
agree
very
perfectly
to
the
ancient
Olympick
account
,
and
the
Histories
of
Thucidides
,
Xenophon
,
and
Diodorus
Siculus
.
Plinie
in
the
fourth
Chapter
of
his
36.
booke
hath
these
wordes
;
Marmore
scalpendo
primi
omnium
inclaruerunt
Dipoenus
&
Scyllis
,
geniti
in
Creta
insula
etiamnum
Medis
imperitantibus
:
Priusquam
Cyrus
in
Persis
regnare
inciperet
,
hoc
est
Olympiade
circiter
quinquagesima
.
The
first
of
all
other
for
grauing
of
marble
were
famous
Dipoenus
&
Scyllis
,
born
in
the
Iland
of
Creta
,
whilst
yet
the
Medes
bare
rule
;
before
Cyrus
began
to
raigne
in
Persia
,
that
is
about
the
50.
Olympiad
.
Hereof
Matthew
Beroald
in
the
second
Chapter
of
his
booke
of
Chronologie
gathereth
,
that
Cyrus
began
in
the
50.
Olympiad
by
Plinies
testimonie
,
herein
dissenting
from
other
,
who
placed
his
beginning
in
the
55
but
whosoeuer
commeth
with
an
euen
minde
to
the
truth
,
may
easilie
perceiue
another
meaning
in
Plinie
,
&
that
the
words
hoc
est
Olympiade
circiter
50
,
ought
not
to
be
referred
to
that
which
is
said
of
Cyrus
,
priusquam
regnare
inciperet
,
before
he
began
to
raigne
;
but
the
former
part
of
the
sentence
giuing
vs
this
to
vnderstand
the
time
wherin
Dipoenus
&
Scyllis
were
famous
engrauers
in
Marble
,
to
haue
beene
about
the
50.
Olympiad
in
the
dayes
of
the
Medes
Soueraigntie
before
Cyrus
had
got
it
away
from
them
to
the
Persians
.
Thus
no
dissention
at
all
betweene
Plinie
and
other
,
but
great
agreement
is
found
.
Much
other
such
like
stuffe
is
brought
of
Beroaldus
from
diuers
authors
,
by
cold
coniectures
,
not
any
sure
knowledge
:
all
for
the
most
part
in
that
kind
as
maketh
either
against
himselfe
,
or
nothing
for
him
.
Pericles
being
a
yong
man
,
was
of
some
of
the
aged
sort
in
Athens
thought
to
fauor
Pisistratus
the
tirant
in
countinance
&
speech
,
as
Plutarch
telleth
in
his
life
,
which
could
not
bee
as
Beroaldus
supposed
,
except
the
old
men
who
had
knowne
Pisistratus
,
had
at
that
time
beene
a
hundred
yeres
old
.
A
thing
in
his
iudgement
vnlike
to
bee
true
.
It
is
not
so
vnlike
,
as
strange
that
a
man
of
his
learning
and
reading
should
iudge
so
of
it
;
seeing
that
we
read
of
many
examples
of
men
of
those
yeares
.
Valerius
Corninus
,
who
was
Consull
of
Rome
six
times
,
liued
full
out
a
hundred
yeares
,
and
likewise
Metellus
Pontifex
.
Solinus
in
his
Polihistor
telleth
,
that
Masinissa
begot
his
Sonne
Methymnus
at
86.
yeres
age
.
In
the
time
of
Claudius
Caesar
,
one
T.
Fullonius
of
Bononia
,
was
found
to
be
150.
yeres
of
age
,
which
in
Lydia
was
a
common
thing
,
as
by
Mutianus
is
reported
.
Terentia
the
wife
of
Cicero
liued
107.
Clodia
115.
Many
other
by
Plinie
are
recorded
in
his
seuenth
booke
the
48
49
,
50
,
Chapters
,
in
diuers
countries
betweene
a
hundred
,
and
a
hundred
and
50.
yeares
olde
.
But
of
all
other
one
Xenophilus
liuing
105.
yeares
without
anie
disease
or
hurt
of
his
bodie
,
was
wondred
at
.
That
Gorgias
Leontinus
a
famous
Oratour
much
about
that
time
with
Pericles
,
liued
109.
yeares
,
wee
haue
the
testimonie
of
Appolodorus
his
Chronicles
in
Diogenes
Laertius
,
within
one
yere
acknowledged
also
by
Plinie
.
Euen
in
this
our
age
at
home
in
our
own
countrie
,
it
is
no
strange
thing
to
find
examples
of
such
as
liued
out
that
time
,
which
Beroaldus
accounted
so
incredible
,
that
he
could
not
perswade
himselfe
of
it
to
be
true
:
but
his
incredulitie
is
no
proofe
to
weaken
the
credit
of
credible
writers
.
But
I
will
not
strike
with
him
for
this
to
graunt
it
a
thing
vncredible
,
let
vs
examine
his
reckoning
.
Pericles
died
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
87.
Olimpiad
(
not
the
88.
as
Beroaldus
saith
)
before
his
death
he
had
beene
one
of
the
chiefe
gouernours
of
the
Athenian
common
wealth
fortie
yeares
.
This
Cicero
teacheth
in
his
third
booke
de
oratore
:
so
the
beginning
of
his
authoritie
falleth
to
the
three
yeares
(
not
of
the
78.
as
Beroaldus
would
)
but
the
77.
Olympiad
.
About
that
time
some
olde
men
gaue
this
iudgement
of
him
,
that
he
was
like
Pisistratus
:
and
might
not
that
be
done
but
of
such
as
were
then
a
100
yeres
old
?
surely
yes
;
for
Pisistratus
died
not
past
threescore
yeares
before
:
whereof
22.
had
passed
from
the
Marathon
battaile
,
and
20.
more
from
the
expelling
of
Hippias
out
of
Athens
,
declared
by
Thucidides
,
and
18.
before
from
the
beginning
of
Hippias
who
succeded
Pisistratus
.
Yet
some
more
besides
these
must
bee
added
to
the
old
mens
age
to
haue
knowledge
of
Pisistratus
in
his
life
time
to
deale
liberally
,
let
that
time
be
twentie
yeres
before
the
death
of
Pisistratus
:
so
their
age
is
left
foure
score
yeres
very
vsuall
at
this
day
in
diuers
lusty
men
,
although
I
would
haue
this
obserued
which
Plutarch
writeth
,
that
iudgement
to
haue
bin
giuen
of
Pericles
when
hee
was
a
young
man
,
whereby
some
aduantage
yet
might
farther
be
taken
if
it
were
a
matter
worth
the
standing
vpon
.
Aelianus
in
his
third
book
,
the
21.
chapter
(
saith
Beroaldus
)
telleth
of
Themistocles
,
that
being
a
childe
,
and
as
hee
came
from
Schoole
meeting
Pisistratus
the
tyrant
,
was
willed
by
his
ouerseer
attending
vpon
him
to
goe
out
of
the
way
:
which
he
refused
to
doe
,
and
asked
if
there
were
not
roome
enough
for
him
besides
.
Whereunto
is
repugnant
that
which
Iustin
telleth
in
his
second
booke
,
that
Themistocles
was
a
young
man
at
the
Marathon
war
,
when
he
must
needes
be
at
the
least
66.
yeares
olde
,
if
Aelianus
say
true
:
for
the
sonnes
of
Pisistratus
after
their
fathers
death
raigned
36.
yeares
,
witnessed
by
Herodotus
in
his
fift
booke
,
then
after
were
twentie
more
to
the
Marathon
fight
;
and
before
Themistocles
could
in
such
an
answer
shew
so
stoute
a
minde
against
the
tirant
,
it
is
like
he
was
ten
yeares
of
age
.
Beroaldus
here
also
in
his
account
is
deceiued
,
mistaking
Herodotus
,
who
in
Terpsichore
indeede
affirmeth
,
that
the
Pisistratan
stocke
raigned
36.
yeares
:
yet
not
meaning
thereby
as
Beroaldus
would
faine
haue
it
,
that
Pisistratus
his
children
raigned
so
long
after
their
fathers
death
;
but
that
the
whole
time
of
father
and
sonne
was
in
all
so
much
.
This
appeareth
by
Aristotle
,
an
author
for
credit
very
sufficicient
,
in
the
fift
booke
of
his
politickes
the
twelft
chapter
,
making
the
whole
raigne
of
the
Pisistratan
stocke
35.
yeares
,
that
is
17.
of
Pisistratus
himselfe
,
and
18.
after
of
his
children
.
And
so
is
Herodotus
to
be
vnderstoode
,
giuing
them
36.
in
all
,
onely
differing
from
Aristotle
in
a
yeare
.
Whereby
it
may
be
thought
that
Pisistratus
raigned
some
few
moneths
more
aboue
17.
yeares
:
so
his
reckoning
comes
short
by
almost
twentie
yeares
.
Againe
,
there
was
another
Pisistratus
the
sonne
of
Hippias
,
and
Grand
childe
to
the
elder
Pisistratus
before
spoken
of
,
who
in
the
yeare
of
his
Maioraltie
,
dedicated
in
the
market
place
at
Athens
,
the
Altar
of
the
twelue
Gods
,
as
Thucidides
writeth
of
him
in
his
sixt
booke
.
And
this
in
my
iudgement
is
the
man
,
to
whome
that
Historie
in
Aelianus
may
be
fitly
applied
,
and
stand
very
well
with
that
which
Iustin
hath
concerning
Themistocles
fighting
at
Marathon
.
Yea
but
Plinie
in
his
34.
booke
writeth
,
that
the
Athenians
the
same
yeare
wherein
the
kings
of
Rome
were
driuen
out
,
being
the
fourth
of
the
67.
Olympiad
,
set
vp
the
images
of
Harmodius
and
Aristogiton
,
who
had
killed
Hipparchus
the
tyrant
:
farre
wide
from
that
which
Dionysius
telleth
in
his
sixt
booke
,
that
Hipparchus
was
ruler
at
Athens
in
the
71.
Olympiad
.
What
say
you
to
that
?
Nothing
,
but
that
Beroaldus
being
belike
ashamed
of
his
follie
in
bringing
such
an
argument
,
calleth
it
in
againe
as
it
were
,
by
answering
that
it
was
another
Hipparchus
which
Dionysius
speaketh
of
.
Another
argument
he
taketh
from
Dionysius
Halicarnassaeus
in
his
fift
booke
,
making
the
warre
at
Marathon
later
by
sixteene
yeares
then
the
death
of
Brutus
;
thereby
referring
the
yeare
to
the
fourth
of
the
71.
Olympiad
,
which
by
Cicero
seemeth
cast
to
the
73.
wherein
Coriolanus
a
Senator
of
Rome
made
warre
against
it
.
Here
we
haue
nothing
but
vntrueth
vpon
vntrueth
,
fit
groundes
for
such
a
rotten
building
:
for
sixteene
yeares
after
that
of
the
first
Consuls
,
which
was
by
Dionysius
the
first
of
the
68.
Olympiad
,
in
the
end
whereof
Brutus
was
slaine
,
reach
not
to
the
fourth
of
the
71.
but
to
the
second
of
the
72.
Olympiad
:
wherein
the
same
Dionysius
in
plaine
words
placeth
that
warre
.
As
for
that
of
Coriolanus
against
Rome
,
it
happened
in
deed
in
the
first
of
the
73.
Olympiad
,
onely
three
yeares
after
the
other
.
And
therefore
Cicero
in
his
Brutus
affirming
,
not
that
this
of
Coriolanus
was
at
the
same
time
,
with
that
other
of
the
Persians
,
but
almost
at
that
time
,
speaketh
a
trueth
,
dissenting
nothing
at
all
from
Dionysius
.
It
followeth
in
Beroaldus
:
the
same
Dionysius
in
his
ninth
booke
,
Diodorus
Siculus
agreeing
vnto
him
saith
,
that
Xerxes
went
to
warre
against
Greece
in
the
75.
Olympiad
,
when
Callias
gouerned
Athens
:
that
is
twelue
yeares
after
the
Marathon
fight
being
past
,
to
that
of
Xerxes
at
Salamis
:
Glossa
corrumpit
textum
,
the
glosse
here
marreth
the
text
with
a
manifest
vntrueth
:
for
neither
Dionysius
nor
Diodorus
maketh
aboue
eleauen
yeares
distance
betwixt
those
battailes
,
the
one
placed
in
the
second
of
the
72.
Olympiad
,
the
other
in
the
first
of
the
75
,
almost
in
the
beginning
thereof
.
Now
let
any
man
count
the
distance
betweene
,
on
his
fingers
ends
,
and
see
if
he
can
finde
twelue
yeares
.
But
to
omit
this
and
come
to
the
purpose
:
Gelo
was
at
the
time
of
Xerxes
his
warre
by
Pausanias
and
Herodotus
tyrant
of
Syracusae
.
And
Gelo
tyrant
of
Syracusae
,
by
Plutarch
in
the
life
of
Lysias
the
Orator
,
in
the
second
of
the
82.
Olympiad
.
So
the
war
of
Xerxes
must
by
this
reckoning
come
backe
neere
30.
yeares
after
the
75.
Olympick
sport
.
Plutarchs
words
are
these
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
in
English
thus
much
,
Lysias
an
exceeding
rich
man
,
was
the
sonne
of
Cephales
,
grand
childe
of
Lysanias
,
the
sonne
of
Cephales
:
his
father
Cephales
was
a
Syracusian
borne
,
and
flitted
to
Athens
for
loue
,
partly
of
the
citie
,
and
partly
of
Pericles
the
sonne
of
Xanthippus
,
who
perswaded
him
thereto
being
his
friend
and
host
:
or
as
some
say
,
for
that
hee
was
driuen
from
Syracusae
,
at
such
time
as
it
was
subiect
to
the
tyrannie
of
Gelo.
Let
vs
now
examine
one
or
two
other
places
of
Beroaldus
concerning
the
time
of
Xerxes
fighting
in
Greece
.
In
the
eyght
chapter
of
his
third
booke
,
Pausanias
,
sayth
Beroaldus
,
telleth
in
his
Arcadikes
,
that
Xerxes
then
passed
into
Greece
when
Gelo
gouerned
at
Syracuse
,
which
is
likewise
witnessed
by
Herodotus
in
his
seuenth
booke
.
But
that
same
Pausanias
in
his
Eliaca
affirmeth
,
that
Gelo
held
the
gouernment
of
that
citie
in
the
second
yeare
of
the
72.
Olympiad
.
Except
it
be
a
strange
thing
that
one
king
should
continew
his
raigne
by
the
space
of
twelue
yeares
.
This
argument
of
Beroaldus
is
not
worth
a
rush
to
proue
disagreement
betweene
ancient
writers
,
referring
Gelo
his
tiranie
some
to
the
second
of
the
72.
Olympiad
,
other
to
the
first
of
the
75.
when
Xerxes
passed
into
Europe
,
for
the
beginning
of
his
dominion
was
about
the
second
of
the
72.
Olympiad
,
as
Dionisius
Halicarnassaeus
declareth
in
the
seauenth
booke
of
his
Roman
Antiquities
.
And
the
end
thereof
in
the
75.
Olympiad
the
thirde
yeare
thereof
,
as
Diodorus
witnesseth
in
the
eleauenth
booke
of
his
Historicall
librarie
:
So
both
might
stand
together
well
enough
.
Beroaldus
hath
yet
more
matter
from
Pausanias
in
his
Eliaca
,
who
referreth
the
ouerthrow
of
Mardonius
at
Plateae
,
the
next
yeare
after
Xerxes
inuaded
Greece
,
to
the
75.
Olympiad
:
whereas
Diodorus
Siculus
saith
,
that
Xerxes
in
that
Olympiad
inuaded
Greece
,
both
can
not
bee
true
.
The
worde
Olympias
pertaineth
sometime
to
the
game
itselfe
celebrated
euerie
first
yeare
of
the
foure
,
as
where
Solinus
telleth
that
the
207.
Olympias
was
in
the
publike
acts
recorded
to
be
in
the
801.
yeare
of
Rome
,
wherein
Pompeius
Gallus
&
Q.
Veranius
were
Consuls
,
and
Eratosthenes
in
Clemens
Alexandrinus
accounteth
from
the
first
Olympiad
to
the
passage
of
Xerxes
into
Greece
297.
yeares
.
Xenophon
also
in
his
Historie
of
the
Greeke
affaires
writeth
,
that
the
next
yeare
after
Dionysius
had
got
the
kingdome
of
Syracusae
,
happened
that
Olympias
wherein
Pythodorus
was
Maior
at
Athens
.
In
all
these
places
Olympias
is
taken
for
one
yeare
onely
,
and
that
the
first
of
the
foure
:
in
which
sence
Diodorus
vsed
it
,
where
hee
saith
that
Xerxes
inuaded
Greece
in
the
75.
Olympiad
.
Now
,
because
that
from
one
Olympias
to
another
were
foure
yeares
complete
;
the
word
is
also
vsuallie
taken
for
that
whole
space
of
foure
yeares
,
betwixt
one
and
another
,
not
much
vnlike
that
which
we
read
in
blessed
Lukes
gospell
of
the
proude
Pharisie
,
boasting
of
his
fasting
twice
in
a
sabboth
,
taking
one
day
of
the
weeke
for
all
the
weeke
,
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
.
So
it
is
vsed
of
Solinus
,
writing
that
Rome
was
builded
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
seauenth
Olympiad
,
and
when
the
seauenth
Olympiad
began
,
and
Iosephus
in
the
last
chapter
of
his
fourteenth
booke
of
Antiquities
,
saith
that
Herode
tooke
Ierusalem
in
the
185.
Olympiad
,
hee
meaneth
the
whole
foure
yeares
space
of
that
Olympiad
,
for
that
was
done
in
the
last
yeare
thereof
.
In
this
sence
that
saying
of
Pausanias
is
true
concerning
Mardonius
his
ouerthrow
at
Plateae
in
the
75
Olympiad
,
and
so
no
discord
proued
.
As
for
Polybius
,
from
whom
hee
gathereth
the
warre
of
Xerxes
to
haue
been
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
74.
Olympiad
;
there
is
no
such
matter
.
Beroaldus
was
deceiued
in
his
reckoning
,
I
haue
brought
the
place
of
Polybius
before
,
and
declared
his
meaning
.
Oebotas
,
a
man
of
Achaea
wonne
the
race
in
the
sixt
Olympiad
,
who
for
so
glorious
a
victorie
receiuing
not
that
honour
of
his
countriemen
which
he
looked
for
at
their
hands
,
and
in
his
owne
iudgement
had
deserued
;
conceaued
such
discontentment
thereat
,
that
hee
euen
cursed
them
,
praying
that
neuer
any
of
the
Achaeans
more
might
win
any
Olympicke
game
againe
:
which
so
fell
out
for
a
long
time
,
till
at
the
length
by
the
councell
of
Apollo
his
Oracle
,
they
had
in
honour
of
Oebotas
erected
a
piller
for
an
eternall
monument
of
his
vertue
,
with
an
inscription
testifying
the
same
;
which
was
performed
vnto
him
in
the
80.
Olympiad
,
as
Pausanias
telleth
in
his
Achaica
and
Eliaca
:
who
for
that
cause
meruaileth
at
the
report
of
some
Grecians
,
who
saide
that
Oebotas
fought
against
Mardonius
in
the
75.
Olympiad
,
and
thinketh
it
vncredible
,
as
hee
might
well
enough
,
that
a
man
hauing
wonne
the
race
in
the
sixt
Olympiad
,
should
bee
a
fighting
Souldier
neere
two
hundred
and
fourescore
yeares
after
.
What
is
here
now
in
Pausanias
to
be
seene
,
which
in
his
owne
perswasion
doth
not
confirme
the
trueth
of
the
Olympicke
Chronologie
,
rather
then
make
against
it
any
way
?
For
the
great
credite
which
he
put
therein
,
nothing
doubting
of
the
true
reckoning
of
so
many
yeares
betweene
,
bred
that
meruailing
in
him
,
and
made
him
think
that
Oebotas
which
fought
against
Mardonius
in
the
75.
Olympiad
,
to
haue
been
some
other
of
that
name
,
rather
then
the
ancient
race
winner
in
the
sixt
Olympiad
.
It
was
true
,
that
by
some
they
were
supposed
one
and
the
same
,
but
by
such
as
Pausanias
iudged
fooles
for
their
labour
.
Their
folly
stirred
him
neuer
a
whit
from
the
true
receiued
account
of
Olympicke
yeares
.
Of
the
certaintie
whereof
,
what
a
setled
and
grounded
perswasion
he
had
may
appeare
by
this
,
that
in
diuers
places
he
maketh
mention
of
Olympicke
recordes
and
registers
which
himselfe
saw
and
read
,
wherein
he
testifieth
the
memorie
of
the
Olympiads
to
haue
been
preserued
by
the
Eleans
,
in
whose
countrie
those
games
were
kept
,
and
that
with
such
care
and
diligence
,
that
from
the
first
in
Iphitus
his
time
,
to
the
Emperor
Nero
,
not
one
of
them
all
was
missing
:
this
hee
witnesseth
in
his
Phocica
,
much
auayling
to
the
credite
of
that
account
.
Another
obiection
in
Beroaldus
is
concerning
the
time
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
of
which
saith
he
,
both
beginning
and
end
is
vncertaine
,
by
the
dissention
of
authors
betweene
themselues
.
Plinie
referreth
the
time
of
it
to
the
fourth
of
the
81.
Olympiad
,
and
A.
Gellius
to
the
first
of
the
89.
and
Diodorus
Siculus
to
the
third
of
the
87.
So
saith
Beroaldus
.
If
truelie
,
there
is
great
ods
between
them
.
Plinies
words
in
the
thirtie
booke
and
first
chapter
are
these
:
Plenumque
miraculi
&
hoc
,
pariter
vtrasque
artes
effloruisse
,
medicinam
dico
magicenque
:
eadem
aetate
illam
Hipocrate
,
hanc
Democrito
illustrantibus
circa
Peloponnesiacum
Graeciae
bellum
,
quod
gestum
est
a
300.
vrbis
nostrae
anno
.
This
also
saith
Plinie
is
much
to
bee
meruailed
at
,
that
both
the
arts
flourished
together
;
I
meane
Phisicke
and
Magick
,
in
the
same
age
Hippocrates
teaching
the
one
,
and
Democritus
the
other
about
the
Peloponnesian
warre
in
Greece
,
which
was
made
since
the
300.
yeare
of
the
Cittie
.
That
warre
began
about
the
32.
yeare
of
Rome
,
and
therefore
Plinie
saying
that
it
was
after
the
300.
saith
,
that
which
is
true
,
not
purposing
there
to
set
downe
by
a
straight
and
exact
account
,
the
verie
iust
yere
wherein
it
began
:
but
to
gesse
much
about
the
time
by
an
euen
&
readie
number
keeping
within
the
compasse
of
truth
.
In
A.
Gellius
the
21.
chapter
of
his
seauenteenth
booke
wee
reade
.
Bellum
inde
in
terra
Graeciae
maximum
Peloponnensiacum
,
quod
Thucidides
memoriae
mandauit
,
caeptum
est
circa
annum
fere
post
conditam
Romans
trecentesimum
vigesimum
nonum
.
That
is
,
Afterwarde
the
great
war
of
the
Peloponnesians
,
in
the
land
of
Greece
,
which
Thucidides
committed
to
memorie
,
began
here
about
the
329.
yeares
after
the
building
of
Rome
.
What
is
the
cause
of
this
difference
betwixt
Gellius
and
other
?
Surely
not
any
fault
of
the
authors
iudgement
,
but
onely
a
slippe
of
the
writers
pen
,
putting
vigesimum
nonum
in
stead
of
decimum
nonum
.
29.
for
19.
as
may
bee
prooued
by
two
reasons
:
First
because
immediatlie
after
those
wordes
,
Gellius
together
with
the
beginning
of
that
warre
yoketh
the
yeare
wherein
A.
Posthumius
was
Dictator
of
Rome
,
who
killed
his
own
son
,
for
that
with
great
courage
he
went
somewhat
further
in
fighting
against
the
enemie
than
his
father
had
appointed
.
This
yeare
of
A.
Posthumius
his
Dictatorship
,
by
Liuie
is
the
323.
of
Rome
:
but
by
A.
Gellius
&
some
other
setting
the
building
of
that
Cittie
in
the
second
yeare
of
the
seauenth
Olympiad
,
and
the
first
Consuls
in
the
242.
of
Rome
,
it
is
the
320.
running
together
with
the
first
yeare
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
for
the
greatest
part
of
it
,
though
not
wholly
,
because
the
war
began
somewhat
before
in
the
319.
Another
reason
may
bee
taken
from
that
which
followeth
a
little
after
in
the
same
chapter
,
concerning
the
time
of
the
new
gouernment
of
the
Athenian
common
wealth
by
30.
tyrants
,
being
as
wee
are
taught
by
Xenophon
the
28.
yeare
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
,
which
A.
Gellius
referreth
to
the
347.
of
Rome
,
from
which
summe
28.
according
to
Xenophons
reckoning
,
being
taken
away
there
remayneth
the
319.
of
the
Citie
for
the
beginning
of
that
warre
.
As
for
Diodorus
Siculus
,
it
is
vntrue
that
he
referred
the
beginning
of
that
warre
to
the
third
of
the
87.
Olympiad
:
for
in
flat
wordes
hee
acknowledgeth
Thucidides
the
cheefe
of
all
other
authors
for
it
,
to
referre
it
to
the
first
of
that
Olympiad
:
neither
is
there
against
it
in
Diodorus
anie
thing
to
be
found
.
As
the
beginning
of
that
war
is
vncertaine
,
so
the
end
hath
as
much
controuersie
.
I
thinke
euen
so
,
that
is
iust
none
at
all
,
if
Authors
may
bee
suffered
to
speake
for
themselues
,
to
open
their
meaning
,
and
declare
their
minde
:
but
let
vs
see
this
great
controuersie
.
The
greatest
part
of
authors
,
saith
Beroaldus
,
taught
that
war
to
haue
continued
27.
yeares
.
Yet
Aemilius
Probus
saith
,
it
lasted
but
26.
And
Xenophon
giueth
it
28.
and
a
halfe
,
here
is
great
ods
.
The
wordes
of
Aemilius
probus
are
these
in
the
life
of
Lysander
:
Lysander
Lacedaemonius
magnam
reliquit
sui
famam
,
magis
foelicitate
quàm
virtutem
partam
.
Athenienses
enim
in
Peloponnesios
sexto
&
vicessimo
anno
bellum
gerentes
confecisse
apparet
.
Id
qua
ratione
consequutus
sit
latet
.
Non
enim
virtute
sui
exercitus
,
sed
immodestia
factum
est
aduersariorum
.
Quid
quod
dicto
audientes
suis
imperatoribus
non
erant
,
dispalati
in
agris
relictis
nauibus
in
hostium
peruenerunt
potestatem
?
Quo
facto
Athenienses
se
Lacedaemoniis
dediderunt
.
Lysander
the
Lacedemonian
(
saith
he
)
left
a
great
fame
of
himselfe
,
which
he
got
rather
by
good
lucke
then
prowesse
:
for
it
is
well
knowne
that
he
subdued
the
Athenians
,
hauing
made
warre
against
the
Peloponnesians
sixe
and
twentie
yeres
,
but
how
hee
obtained
,
this
is
not
so
apparent
:
for
this
happened
not
by
the
manhood
of
his
owne
armie
:
but
the
disorder
of
the
Athenians
,
who
not
ruled
by
their
captaines
,
but
scattered
abroad
from
their
ships
,
came
into
their
enemies
power
;
which
being
done
the
Athenians
yeelded
themselues
.
There
are
three
seuerall
times
set
downe
by
good
Authors
for
the
end
of
this
warre
.
One
was
Lysanders
victorie
by
sea
against
the
Athenians
at
a
towne
in
Hellespont
called
Aegos
Potamoi
,
that
is
,
Gotes
floud
,
where
Lysander
espying
his
oportunitie
,
when
the
Athenians
leauing
their
ships
had
gone
to
the
townes
there
about
for
prouision
of
victuals
,
sodainely
set
vppon
them
,
and
tooke
to
the
number
of
a
hundred
and
foure
score
,
euerie
one
except
eight
or
nine
,
which
by
flight
escaped
away
.
Hee
tooke
also
3000.
men
with
their
Captaines
,
besides
a
great
number
slaine
,
which
thing
being
done
&
the
spoyle
taken
,
he
returned
with
minstrelsie
and
great
mirth
;
hauing
as
Plutarch
saith
,
atchieued
a
great
matter
with
a
litle
labour
,
and
in
an
houre
space
made
an
end
of
a
long
warre
.
From
the
beginning
of
the
war
to
this
ouerthrow
,
whereby
the
Athenians
power
was
nowe
so
weakned
,
that
they
could
not
hold
out
any
longer
,
and
so
an
ende
made
of
that
warre
as
Plutarch
writeth
:
where
about
26.
yeares
,
and
therefore
Aemilius
Probus
respecting
that
time
,
as
by
his
owne
words
manifestly
appeareth
,
his
account
is
true
.
Thucidides
with
the
greatest
part
of
writers
for
the
end
of
that
warre
goe
about
a
yeare
further
,
to
the
peace
concluded
with
the
Athenians
,
and
the
pulling
downe
of
their
walles
:
so
making
the
continuance
27.
as
before
is
prooued
.
So
there
is
as
much
disagreement
between
these
two
times
set
for
the
Peloponnesian
war
,
the
one
by
Thucidides
,
the
other
by
Aemilius
Probus
:
as
there
is
difference
betwixt
these
two
waies
,
the
one
from
London
to
Ware
,
the
other
from
London
to
Hodsdon
,
and
thence
to
Ware
.
If
meaning
may
be
taken
without
cauelling
at
wordes
,
the
like
may
bee
sayd
of
Xenophon
:
not
withstanding
what
soeuer
Beroaldus
bringeth
against
the
credit
of
his
historie
before
spoken
of
,
in
regard
of
some
coruption
,
which
in
his
pinion
hath
happened
in
the
notes
and
numbers
of
Olympiads
and
yeares
.
Xenophon
(
saith
hee
)
referreth
the
93.
Olympiad
to
that
yeare
wherein
Enarchippus
was
Ephorus
at
Sparta
.
After
whom
in
the
same
historie
the
next
is
named
Pantaeles
,
ordeyned
Ephorus
in
the
22.
yere
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
:
which
beeing
so
the
yeare
of
Enarchippus
,
that
is
Pantacles
,
Pyteas
,
Archytas
,
Endicus
:
in
whose
yeare
Lysander
,
the
war
being
ended
,
and
the
walles
of
Athens
throwen
downe
,
returned
home
;
by
this
meanes
it
must
expire
at
the
25.
yeres
end
.
Contrarie
whereunto
Xenophon
affirmeth
in
plaine
wordes
,
that
Lysander
went
home
after
28.
yeares
and
sixe
months
,
an
end
being
made
of
that
war
in
the
29.
yeare
thereof
:
for
which
cause
he
also
numbereth
29.
Spartan
Magistrats
vnder
whom
the
warre
continued
.
Thus
far
Beroaldus
,
for
answere
whereunto
I
will
first
set
downe
the
wordes
of
Xenophon
as
they
lie
:
whereby
it
may
appeare
what
Xenophons
meaning
was
.
In
the
first
place
speaking
of
Enarchippus
his
yeare
,
he
vseth
these
wordes
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
And
this
yeare
saith
Xenophon
expired
,
wherein
the
Medes
also
rebelling
against
Darius
king
of
the
Persians
became
his
subiects
againe
.
In
the
yeare
following
the
temple
of
Minerua
in
Phocaea
by
the
fall
of
a
thunderbolt
was
set
on
fire
.
After
winter
was
ended
Pantacles
being
Ephorus
,
and
Antigenes
bearing
rule
at
Athens
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
spring
,
when
22.
yeares
of
the
warre
were
past
,
the
Athenians
sayled
to
Proconesus
with
all
their
Armie
.
Thence
moouing
to
Chalcedon
and
Byzantium
,
&c.
In
their
wordes
are
contained
the
acts
of
three
diuers
yeres
.
One
of
the
Medes
rebellion
against
Darius
,
which
was
the
24.
Another
of
Mineruas
temple
burning
when
Pantacles
was
Ephorus
;
beeing
the
yeare
following
,
that
is
the
25.
The
third
of
the
Athenians
sayling
to
Proconnesus
after
22.
yeres
past
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
,
which
was
the
23.
and
therefore
before
these
wordes
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
spring
,
&c.
I
haue
set
a
full
point
to
distinguish
them
from
the
former
,
as
pertayning
to
a
diuers
yeare
:
for
here
Xenophon
goeth
backe
againe
to
that
which
had
happened
two
yeares
before
.
A
thing
vsuall
enough
in
writers
,
when
they
will
make
their
historie
with
more
consequence
&
coherence
the
better
hang
together
,
to
goe
backe
from
one
matter
to
another
before
omitted
,
and
so
to
prosecute
it
on
an
end
without
interruption
.
I
need
not
goe
farre
for
examples
in
Xenophon
himselfe
,
if
it
were
a
thing
to
be
stood
vpon
.
This
for
Xenophons
meaning
after
some
diligent
reading
and
perusing
the
place
was
my
iudgement
,
wherin
afterward
I
was
more
confirmed
by
Diodorus
Siculus
and
Codoman
.
For
Codoman
in
the
fourth
booke
of
his
Chronologie
,
very
flatlie
affirmeth
that
these
wordes
in
Xenophon
;
In
the
beginning
of
the
spring
,
&c.
begin
the
23.
yeres
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
:
yea
he
is
so
farre
from
thinking
with
Beroaldus
the
yeare
of
Pantacles
gouerning
,
though
immediatly
before
mentioned
to
be
all
one
with
this
:
that
he
remooueth
it
two
yeares
off
,
placing
one
whole
yeare
betwixt
them
as
I
doe
:
yet
differing
herein
that
he
placeth
Pantacles
in
the
21.
yere
,
which
was
his
error
,
as
more
plainly
by
God
his
assistance
shall
appeare
hereafter
.
But
the
testimonie
of
Diodorus
Siculus
an
auncient
Historiographer
,
is
much
more
notable
,
who
in
his
thirteenth
booke
referreth
these
acts
which
heere
in
Xenophon
begin
after
the
22.
yeare
of
the
warre
,
to
the
23.
of
the
same
two
yeares
before
the
Magistracie
of
Pantacles
,
which
by
Diodorus
is
set
downe
in
the
25.
yere
thereof
,
which
without
all
question
is
most
vndoubtedly
true
;
and
shewed
by
Xenophons
table
of
the
Spartan
gouernours
euidently
and
plainely
,
as
euery
one
whose
sight
is
not
dimme
with
a
cauelling
affection
and
wilfull
wrangling
may
very
clearely
see
it
.
If
any
thing
in
the
writing
of
Xenophons
historie
by
corruption
of
numbers
be
amisse
,
as
for
my
part
,
I
thinke
there
is
none
at
all
,
if
hee
bee
well
vnderstood
:
yet
for
one
thing
amisse
,
another
which
is
true
must
not
bee
forsaken
.
Let
that
which
is
right
be
so
still
,
and
not
cast
away
for
that
which
is
wrong
.
Xenophons
table
is
sure
,
and
hath
the
consent
of
excellent
Authors
to
approue
it
.
Thucidides
from
the
Marathon
war
,
which
by
the
learned
is
set
in
the
second
sommer
of
the
72.
Olympiad
,
to
the
end
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
maketh
account
of
87.
yeares
,
that
is
to
say
,
10.
to
Xerxes
inuading
Greece
,
and
50.
thence
to
the
Peloponnesian
war
,
with
27.
more
to
the
end
thereof
,
which
from
the
second
of
72.
fill
vp
Xenophons
number
of
93.
Olympiads
.
In
the
last
whereof
by
Xenophon
were
gouernours
of
Athens
;
first
,
Enctemo
,
then
Antigones
,
next
Callias
,
the
fourth
and
last
Alexias
.
Let
vs
here
a
little
examine
how
Dionysius
Halicarnassaeus
,
in
the
seauenth
booke
of
his
Roman
Antiquities
agreeth
to
these
,
there
hee
writeth
that
Callias
ruled
at
Athens
,
in
the
third
yeare
of
that
93.
Olympiad
,
which
is
so
by
Xenophon
.
Moreouer
that
the
next
before
Callias
for
the
second
yere
of
that
Olympiad
,
was
Antigenes
,
found
true
in
the
like
manner
by
Xenophon
,
and
lastlie
from
the
second
yere
of
the
72
Olympiad
,
wherein
the
Marathon
battell
was
fought
,
to
that
yeare
of
Callias
he
gathereth
85.
yeares
:
which
with
that
yeare
of
Callias
,
&
the
other
following
of
Alexias
,
make
vp
exactly
the
iust
reckoning
of
Thucidides
his
87.
Diodorus
Siculus
for
Xenophons
meaning
may
take
all
doubt
away
,
&
end
the
controuersie
,
who
agreeing
with
Xenophon
in
the
number
as
well
of
Olympiads
,
as
yeares
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
referreth
the
24.
of
that
war
to
the
first
of
the
93.
Olympiad
,
as
Xenophon
doeth
,
and
in
all
the
other
yeares
thereof
writeth
accordingly
:
wherefore
the
opinion
of
Beroaldus
concerning
the
corruption
of
Xenophons
numbers
,
I
hold
as
true
as
his
interpretation
of
22.
yeares
for
the
next
after
22.
beeing
past
.
Now
touching
the
second
place
of
Xenophon
,
making
the
warre
of
longer
continuance
then
Thucidides
doeth
:
it
no
way
hindereth
the
agreement
of
the
Chronologie
of
those
times
,
if
his
wordes
be
well
waied
in
the
second
booke
of
his
Greeke
Historie
:
where
after
hee
had
declared
in
the
last
yeare
of
that
warre
,
the
glorious
victorie
of
Lysander
against
the
Athenians
at
Gotes
floud
,
and
the
besiege
of
that
City
by
sea
and
by
land
,
whereby
they
were
driuen
to
yeeld
and
giue
vp
their
shippes
to
the
Lacedemonians
,
and
to
throw
downe
their
long
wals
in
the
hauen
Pyreus
;
hee
addeth
that
the
next
yeare
after
happened
that
Olympiad
,
wherein
Crocinas
the
Thessalian
won
the
race
,
and
Endius
in
Sparta
,
Pythodorus
in
Athens
were
chiefe
officers
:
In
which
the
fame
of
the
Athenian
common
wealth
was
changed
,
and
the
gouernment
of
the
Cittie
committed
to
thirtie
,
who
by
their
cruell
tyrranie
in
the
space
of
eight
months
,
killed
more
than
before
by
warre
had
died
in
ten
yeares
.
This
being
done
saith
Xenophon
,
Lysander
sayled
to
Samus
,
and
tooke
it
,
and
restored
the
old
inhabitants
and
driue
out
the
new
,
&
after
returned
home
to
Lacedemonia
with
a
great
bootie
in
the
end
of
summer
,
28.
yeares
and
sixe
months
of
that
warre
being
then
expired
:
In
which
time
were
29.
Magistrates
called
Ephori
:
The
first
of
them
being
Aenesias
,
vnder
whom
the
war
began
,
&
the
last
Endius
,
in
whose
time
Lysander
sayled
home
.
Here
Xenophon
fetcheth
the
beginning
of
that
warre
further
than
Thucidides
,
euen
from
the
beginning
of
the
first
Ephorus
,
and
for
the
end
most
apparantly
goeth
likewise
beyond
him
to
Lysanders
winning
of
Samus
,
&
setting
order
in
it
in
the
yeare
of
the
29.
Ephorus
:
yea
further
yet
hee
stretcheth
it
,
euen
to
Lysanders
comming
home
;
vnto
which
time
reckoning
from
the
beginning
of
Aenesias
wee
finde
28.
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
Againe
Beroaldus
obiecteth
dissention
of
Authors
touching
the
beginning
of
Dionysius
his
tyrranie
;
some
referring
it
to
the
third
of
the
93.
Olympiad
,
some
to
the
fourth
.
A
waightie
reason
sure
for
a
little
difference
of
one
yeare
in
Xenophon
from
other
in
one
thing
to
ouerthrow
the
credit
of
all
ancient
writers
in
an
other
by
vniuersall
consent
established
&
agreed
vpon
,
and
yet
this
little
difference
may
bee
rather
in
shew
then
indeede
;
seeing
it
is
a
thing
well
knowne
and
confessed
,
that
diuers
writers
begin
their
yeares
diuerslie
:
some
halfe
a
yeare
,
some
verie
nere
three
quarters
before
other
;
as
Gerardus
Mercator
prooueth
in
his
Chronologie
:
but
howsoeuer
it
were
graunted
that
here
in
one
yeare
,
there
were
flatte
contradiction
betweene
them
:
yet
it
is
a
ridiculous
toy
by
one
yeres
difference
to
cut
off
a
hundred
from
the
Persian
Monarchie
.
I
but
A.
Gellius
hath
yet
a
contrarie
opinion
to
both
the
former
,
laying
the
gouernment
of
Dionysius
on
the
346.
yere
of
Rome
,
which
was
the
second
of
that
Olympiad
.
In
Gellius
we
reade
not
346.
but
347.
so
that
if
the
346.
of
Rome
be
the
second
of
the
93.
Olympiad
,
then
the
347.
is
the
third
thereof
,
and
therefore
good
agreement
between
the
Storie
writer
of
Halicarnassus
and
him
.
The
Attick
nights
were
belike
too
dark
for
Beroaldus
his
eyes
,
to
see
what
the
enditer
layed
vp
in
that
place
,
whereunto
I
haue
giuen
light
before
to
perceiue
his
minde
.
It
followeth
in
Beroaldus
.
It
is
reported
of
Euripides
and
Sophocles
,
that
they
both
died
in
one
yeare
,
that
is
the
fourth
of
the
92.
Olympiad
:
whereof
may
be
gathered
,
the
30.
tyrants
set
ouer
Athens
by
Lysander
,
and
the
ende
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
to
haue
beene
in
the
first
of
the
93.
because
the
death
of
Sophocles
is
knowne
to
haue
happened
about
that
time
.
By
whome
is
this
reported
?
It
were
to
bee
wished
that
he
had
beene
named
.
Manie
I
am
sure
they
cannot
be
,
and
I
thinke
no
one
ancient
Author
at
all
can
be
found
,
who
plainely
hath
said
it
:
so
as
it
may
appeare
to
haue
proceeded
of
iudgement
in
him
,
and
againe
if
any
can
bee
founde
,
who
of
iudgement
set
them
both
together
so
high
:
yet
that
might
bee
well
enough
without
misplacing
the
thirtie
tyrants
,
from
the
first
of
the
94.
Olympiad
,
to
the
first
of
the
93.
Let
vs
goe
on
to
the
rest
.
Solinus
telleth
that
Pythagoras
came
into
Italie
in
the
time
of
the
first
Consuls
.
Gellius
in
the
time
of
Tarquinius
superbus
,
which
might
bee
the
yeare
before
.
Dionysius
saith
that
hee
taught
in
Italie
after
the
50.
Olympiad
,
which
dissenteth
neyther
from
that
former
saying
of
Solinus
,
nor
the
other
of
Gellius
,
because
the
times
by
them
named
,
were
both
after
the
50.
Olympiad
.
Diogenes
Laertius
writeth
,
that
hee
flourished
in
the
60.
Olympiad
.
All
this
touching
the
time
of
Pythagoras
wherein
he
liued
&
taught
,
may
stand
well
enough
without
disagreement
.
Plinie
putteth
him
backe
from
the
time
named
by
Solinus
an
hundred
yeares
and
more
.
And
Beroaldus
bringeth
him
as
many
or
more
forward
euen
to
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
by
his
opinion
begun
about
the
94.
Olympiad
:
which
beeing
so
,
needes
must
Cyrus
also
bee
pulled
forwarde
in
some
proportion
from
the
55.
Olympiad
to
the
80.
Betweene
these
two
extreamities
of
opinion
concerning
the
age
of
Pythagoras
,
the
one
of
Plinie
,
the
other
of
Beroaldus
;
in
my
iudgement
medium
tenuêre
beati
,
the
merry
meane
is
best
as
we
see
,
especially
beeing
approoued
by
a
farre
greater
number
of
the
learned
.
But
let
vs
examine
his
proofe
that
Pythagoras
was
so
late
.
His
first
reason
is
brought
from
the
authoritie
of
Eusebius
,
who
in
his
tenth
book
De
praeparatione
Euangelica
,
writeth
that
Xenophons
and
Pythagoras
were
in
the
same
times
with
Anaxagoras
,
who
came
within
the
compasse
of
the
Peloponnesian
war.
If
an
old
man
may
liue
at
the
same
time
with
a
young
man
,
this
is
no
good
proofe
to
bring
Pythagoras
to
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
because
Eusebius
sayde
that
Anaxagoras
,
in
whose
time
Pythagoras
liued
was
in
it
.
Let
Eusebius
bee
his
owne
interpreter
in
his
Chronicles
,
where
hee
putteth
the
matter
out
of
doubt
,
setting
the
death
of
Pythagoras
threescore
and
foure
yeres
at
the
least
before
the
beginning
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
,
&
yet
withall
,
making
Anaxagorus
who
saw
that
war
to
flourish
in
his
dayes
.
Another
reason
of
his
much
like
to
the
former
is
this
.
Pythagoras
with
diuers
of
his
acquaintance
beeing
in
the
house
of
Milo
:
certaine
enemies
in
desire
of
reuenge
vppon
some
conceiued
griefe
,
burned
it
ouer
their
heads
,
where
Lysis
&
Archytas
,
two
of
Pythagoras
his
schollers
at
that
time
escaped
.
This
Lysis
after
became
teacher
of
Epaminondas
the
valiant
Theban
Captaine
,
who
fighting
at
Mantine
in
the
second
yeare
of
the
104.
Olympiad
aboue
40.
yeres
after
the
Peloponnesian
war
was
slaine
.
And
what
of
all
this
?
I
know
his
conclusion
,
that
this
being
so
late
an
age
wherein
Epaminondas
died
,
whose
master
was
Lysis
one
of
Pythagoras
his
schollers
:
It
must
needes
be
that
Pythagoras
himselfe
reached
to
the
time
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
somewhat
nere
to
Epaminondas
,
and
when
was
that
warre
?
the
end
of
it
,
if
we
may
beleeue
Beroaldus
,
was
about
the
100.
Olympiad
,
and
by
that
meanes
Pythagoras
must
bee
brought
to
the
94.
at
the
least
wherein
it
began
,
not
much
aboue
40.
yeares
before
the
raigne
of
king
Phillip
of
Macedonia
,
the
Father
of
Alexander
the
great
.
If
I
should
stand
to
number
all
the
absurdities
which
would
follow
of
this
position
(
according
to
that
which
Aristotle
saith
,
that
one
absurde
thing
graunted
,
many
other
follow
vppon
it
)
it
were
a
tedious
thing
to
write
or
read
;
except
peraduenture
that
beeing
so
ridiculous
in
themselues
,
the
moouing
of
laughter
might
some
way
ease
the
readers
toyle
.
But
leauing
this
I
will
declare
that
the
distance
of
time
made
by
auncient
writers
,
betweene
Pythagoras
his
teaching
,
and
Epaminondas
his
learning
of
Lysis
;
can
no
way
hinder
,
but
that
Pythagoras
may
stand
well
enough
still
in
that
place
,
where
they
haue
set
him
.
His
death
by
Eusebius
is
put
in
the
last
yere
of
the
70.
Olympiad
.
At
which
time
Lysis
his
scholler
might
bee
16.
yeares
of
age
,
and
liue
fourescore
and
eight
yeares
after
,
till
hee
was
104.
yeares
old
in
the
beginning
of
the
93.
Olympiad
.
When
Epaminondas
might
be
of
the
age
of
sixteene
yeares
,
instructed
before
of
Lysis
in
his
old
age
.
What
one
thing
is
there
heere
incredible
,
or
not
vsuall
in
those
times
?
Gorgias
Leontinus
much
about
the
same
times
with
Lysis
,
liued
a
hundred
and
nine
yeares
,
which
before
hath
beene
shewed
with
diuers
other
like
examples
,
and
Aemilius
Probus
in
the
life
of
Epaminondas
testifieth
of
him
,
that
beeing
a
yong
man
,
hee
was
instructed
in
Philosophie
by
Lysis
in
the
time
of
his
graue
and
seuere
old
age
.
Philosophiae
praeceptorem
habuit
Lysim
Tarentinum
,
Pythagoreum
:
cui
quidem
sic
fuit
deditus
,
vt
adolescens
tristem
&
seuerum
senem
omnibus
aequalibus
suis
in
familiaritate
anteposuerit
,
saith
Aemilius
.
Thus
Beroaldus
his
sharpe
assault
against
the
Chronologicall
forte
of
the
Grecians
account
,
hath
not
so
preuailed
to
batter
it
,
but
that
it
can
defend
it selfe
against
the
enemie
.
Let
vs
now
see
with
what
successe
hee
hath
oppugned
the
Latine
Storie
,
against
this
hee
fighteth
with
two
weapons
,
one
taken
from
the
Roman
Decemuirs
,
the
other
borrowed
of
the
Frenchmen
at
their
sacking
of
Rome
,
in
the
302.
yeare
of
Rome
,
wherein
L.
Menenius
,
&
P.
Sestius
were
Consuls
,
towardes
the
ende
of
their
COnsulship
,
certaine
Commissioners
called
Decemuiri
,
were
chosen
by
the
people
to
the
gouernment
of
the
Citie
and
the
making
of
Lawes
,
against
the
next
yere
now
approching
,
beeing
the
303.
of
the
Citie
.
Hereof
is
that
difference
and
dissention
of
some
Authors
betweene
themselues
alleadged
by
Beroaldus
:
some
referring
the
Decemuirs
to
the
302.
yeare
of
Rome
,
respecting
the
time
wherein
they
were
elected
,
as
Solinus
and
Liuie
,
some
to
the
303.
because
that
was
the
yeare
wherein
they
first
executed
that
new
authoritie
,
beeing
appointed
and
chosen
vnto
it
in
the
end
of
the
former
yeare
.
As
Dionysius
Halicarnassaeus
in
his
eleuenth
booke
declareth
.
Besides
Varro
&
Onuphrius
As
for
A.
Gellius
and
some
other
,
naming
the
300.
yeare
of
Rome
for
the
Decemuirs
,
the
cause
thereof
is
manifest
;
that
some
make
the
time
of
the
kings
of
Rome
not
244.
but
onely
241.
yeres
,
and
those
began
from
the
second
of
the
seauenth
Olympiad
,
not
the
first
,
that
is
from
the
end
of
the
building
of
Rome
,
when
Romulus
tooke
vpon
him
to
be
king
.
By
their
opinion
there
are
two
yeres
fewer
than
other
account
of
;
so
that
their
300.
is
the
302.
of
other
,
whereof
I
haue
spoken
before
,
by
reason
of
some
like
examples
in
Gellius
,
who
followed
that
reckoning
:
so
there
is
no
difference
betweene
these
indeed
,
but
onely
in
shew
and
diuers
respects
.
These
ten
Commissioners
held
that
authority
by
the
space
of
two
whole
yeres
.
In
the
latter
whereof
being
the
304.
of
the
Citie
,
Virginia
a
beautifull
maide
of
Rome
was
slaine
by
her
own
Father
,
with
a
butchers
knife
taken
from
his
stall
in
the
open
streete
,
rather
then
that
shee
should
satisfie
the
filthie
lust
of
Appius
Claudius
one
of
the
ten
,
who
by
great
violence
and
open
wrong
went
about
it
.
Cicero
in
his
second
booke
de
finibus
,
writeth
that
this
happened
in
the
threescore
yeare
after
the
beginning
of
the
first
Consuls
,
which
was
not
the
301.
of
Rome
as
Beroaldus
saith
,
making
dissention
betweene
Authors
where
there
is
none
at
all
,
but
the
304.
for
adding
threescore
to
the
244.
wherein
the
last
king
was
expelled
,
the
summe
is
304.
But
what
shall
we
say
then
to
Dionysius
Haelicarnassaeus
,
who
is
contrarie
to
himselfe
in
his
second
book
,
affirming
those
ten
Commissioners
to
haue
beene
in
the
300.
yeare
of
Rome
?
Euen
this
,
that
it
is
an
increase
of
Beroaldus
his
vntruths
:
for
there
speaking
of
the
Lawes
which
Romulus
the
first
king
ordained
,
and
namely
of
that
whereby
it
was
made
lawfull
for
a
father
to
sell
his
owne
child
:
that
this
Law
saith
hee
,
was
not
made
by
the
Decemuirs
,
who
three
hundred
yeres
after
were
appointed
to
that
businesse
,
it
is
gathered
by
this
ordinance
of
Numa
.
Patri
post
hac
nullum
ius
esto
vendendi
filium
;
let
it
not
be
lawfull
hereafter
for
the
father
to
sell
his
sonne
.
It
is
manifest
in
this
place
that
the
300.
yeare
is
accounted
,
not
from
the
building
of
the
Citie
:
but
from
the
time
wherein
Romulus
established
the
common
wealth
with
lawes
,
which
was
after
the
foundation
of
the
Citie
layed
.
Otherwise
this
historiographer
most
vndoubtedly
,
perfectly
,
and
exactly
declareth
the
yere
of
their
authoritie
to
be
the
303
of
the
Citie
.
Thus
there
is
no
cause
at
all
for
Beroaldus
so
earnestly
,
&
with
such
heat
,
to
complaine
of
great
ignorance
,
and
disagreement
in
these
Authors
one
from
an
other
,
beeing
in
truth
at
great
concord
betweene
themselues
,
and
dissenting
only
in
shew
,
and
yet
all
the
dissention
which
he
nameth
,
if
it
were
so
indeede
,
consisteth
within
the
space
of
three
or
foure
yeares
betwixt
300.
and
303.
But
that
all
these
are
wide
from
the
true
time
of
the
Decemuirs
,
in
his
opinion
aboue
threescore
yeares
:
hee
can
prooue
both
by
prophane
storie
,
and
holy
scripture
.
If
Beroaldus
can
doe
this
,
I
will
say
hee
is
a
cunning
iugler
,
let
vs
see
how
.
Hermodorus
the
Ephesian
,
the
interpreter
of
the
Decemuirs
lawes
,
was
acquainted
with
Heraclitus
,
and
flourished
in
his
dayes
,
and
Heraclitus
citing
the
writings
of
Pythagoras
,
must
needes
be
after
Pythagoras
.
Againe
Pythagoras
reached
to
the
times
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
as
may
be
prooued
by
this
,
that
Lysis
one
of
his
familiar
friendes
,
instructed
Epaminondas
in
Philosophie
,
who
died
long
after
that
warre
.
Heereof
we
may
conclude
that
Heraclitus
,
and
Hermodorus
his
friende
with
him
flourished
in
the
time
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
and
that
the
Decemuirs
lawes
are
there
to
bee
placed
.
The
fingering
of
this
feate
is
too
grosie
to
deceiue
any
mans
eyesight
,
who
is
but
carefull
to
marke
somewhat
nerelie
.
First
this
is
an
vnprouing
proofe
,
that
Heraclitus
was
later
than
Pythagoras
,
because
hee
alleadgeth
some
sentence
out
of
his
workes
,
for
it
is
an
vsuall
thing
for
those
which
are
of
one
standing
,
as
wee
say
,
and
equall
in
time
,
to
read
the
bookes
one
of
another
.
Cicero
liued
in
the
same
age
with
Varro
,
yet
notwithstanding
he
had
recourse
to
his
writings
,
and
alleadged
vppon
occasion
the
contents
thereof
.
The
other
argument
touching
Pythagoras
his
reaching
to
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
by
Lysis
and
Epaminondas
,
being
the
mayne
reason
of
all
,
is
as
vayne
as
that
;
which
a
little
before
I
haue
made
playne
.
Lastlie
though
it
were
graunted
,
that
Heraclitus
and
Hermodorus
were
in
the
time
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
:
yet
for
all
that
the
Decemuirs
lawes
might
be
before
that
time
interpreted
by
the
same
Hermodorus
;
as
well
as
Master
Beza
his
first
interpretation
of
the
new
Testament
,
was
many
yeares
before
the
late
taking
of
Calis
by
the
Spanyards
;
and
yet
the
same
light
of
God
his
Church
at
those
dayes
still
shining
therein
.
This
is
such
a
sorie
Sorites
,
as
maketh
me
meruaile
what
conceite
came
in
Beroaldus
his
head
to
bring
it
.
As
likewise
that
colde
coniecture
out
of
Liuie
which
followeth
concerning
the
twelue
tables
of
the
Decemuirs
lawes
,
to
be
in
the
370.
yeare
of
Rome
,
is
as
farre
and
further
from
Liuies
minde
,
in
playne
wordes
otherwhere
declared
,
as
threescore
is
from
three
.
The
second
weapon
wherewith
Beroaldus
fighteth
against
the
Latine
historie
,
is
some
doubt
concerning
the
time
of
the
French
mens
taking
Rome
,
in
the
365.
yeare
from
the
building
of
that
citie
,
and
the
first
of
the
98.
Olympiad
.
For
Plutarch
in
the
life
of
Camillus
,
hauing
declared
the
receaued
opinion
concerning
the
time
thereof
,
that
it
happened
a
few
more
then
360.
yeares
after
Rome
was
builded
,
addeth
this
doubting
speech
:
If
it
seeme
credible
,
that
an
exact
account
of
these
times
had
been
so
long
preserued
;
seeing
that
euen
the
confusion
of
that
time
,
hath
brought
some
doubt
and
controuersie
to
other
later
.
Plutarch
least
hee
should
seeme
without
cause
to
haue
made
that
doubt
,
bringeth
this
reason
:
that
the
fame
and
rumor
of
that
warre
wherein
Rome
by
the
French
was
taken
,
presentlie
was
spread
abroad
in
Greece
,
and
came
to
the
eares
of
Heraclides
Ponticus
,
and
Aristotle
:
whereby
may
bee
gathered
that
it
happened
in
the
time
of
king
Phillip
of
Macedonia
,
in
whose
dayes
those
authors
liued
saith
Beroaldus
.
The
raigne
of
this
king
began
about
the
105.
Olympiad
,
seuen
and
twentie
yeares
after
the
common
receaued
time
of
that
taking
of
Rome
set
by
other
,
and
endured
full
foure
and
twentie
yeares
.
For
answer
to
this
doubt
,
I
am
to
let
the
reader
vnderstand
,
that
the
French
men
discontented
,
and
vnquiet
in
minde
for
their
ill
successe
at
their
taking
of
Rome
,
being
driuen
out
againe
,
and
all
their
pray
taken
from
them
by
Marcus
Furius
Camillus
,
came
diuers
times
after
into
Italie
,
and
namely
in
the
406.
yeare
of
Rome
,
being
the
fourteenth
of
Philip
the
Macedonian
King
;
when
Aristotle
was
about
foure
and
thirtie
yeares
olde
.
In
this
yeare
Lucius
Furius
Camillus
being
Consull
,
and
he
alone
Consull
after
his
fellowes
death
:
the
French
inuaded
Italie
with
a
mightie
power
.
Amongst
them
one
at
that
time
for
stature
of
bodie
passing
other
,
chalenging
any
one
of
the
Romane
hoste
whosoeuer
durst
fight
with
him
,
was
with
the
Consuls
leaue
set
vpon
by
M.
Valerius
,
a
valiant
Captaine
.
In
this
combate
a
rauen
came
suddainely
to
the
Romane
champion
,
and
sat
vpon
his
Helmet
,
and
flew
vpon
the
French
man
,
against
his
face
with
bill
and
talents
fighting
,
till
at
the
length
being
greatly
amazed
thereat
,
he
was
slaine
by
Valerius
.
Who
thereof
tooke
name
to
bee
called
Coruinus
,
in
memorie
of
the
rauens
fighting
for
him
;
which
was
interpreted
to
haue
come
from
God
.
The
French
men
after
the
death
of
their
champion
so
miraculouslie
slaine
,
were
discomfited
and
fled
,
and
durst
not
of
a
long
time
after
come
against
the
Romans
.
And
this
was
the
battaile
by
all
likeliehoode
,
which
Aristotle
and
Heraclides
Ponticus
spake
of
.
For
it
is
confessed
by
Plutarch
himselfe
,
that
the
conquerer
of
the
French
at
that
time
was
called
Lucius
in
Aristotle
;
which
agreeth
to
this
time
wherein
Lucius
Camillus
was
Consull
alone
,
and
conquerer
:
not
to
the
taking
of
Rome
,
when
Marcus
Camillus
,
father
to
this
man
had
giuen
them
the
ouerthrow
.
As
for
the
taking
of
Rome
then
mentioned
by
Heraclides
and
Aristotle
,
which
was
by
a
rumor
and
vncertaine
reporte
noysed
abroad
:
the
cause
thereof
might
bee
,
that
they
were
the
same
people
then
vanquished
,
who
before
had
taken
it
.
So
it
is
true
in
regarde
of
the
men
.
One
argument
more
is
yet
behinde
,
reserued
as
may
seeme
to
the
last
place
,
as
of
all
the
rest
most
forcible
to
disturbe
the
set
boundes
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
and
thereby
those
of
the
Persian
Empire
.
The
force
of
this
argument
in
the
conceite
of
Beroaldus
is
so
strong
and
pythie
,
as
that
it
cannot
possibly
suffer
the
ancient
accounte
of
those
times
to
stand
.
Let
vs
(
saith
Beroaldus
)
first
set
downe
,
that
which
is
reported
by
Polybius
a
graue
author
in
his
first
booke
:
that
the
Lacedemonians
hauing
gotten
the
soueraigne
Empire
of
Greece
,
by
their
victorie
against
the
Athenians
,
in
the
ende
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
scarse
held
it
by
the
space
of
twelue
yeares
after
.
In
the
next
place
this
wee
are
to
knowe
,
that
the
same
Lacedemonians
were
spoyled
of
that
their
Empire
by
the
Thebans
,
in
the
famous
battaile
fought
betweene
them
at
Leanctra
,
in
the
second
yeare
of
the
102.
Olympiad
:
whereof
this
for
a
certaintie
followeth
;
that
the
Peloponnesian
warre
ended
about
the
time
of
the
100.
Olympiad
.
For
it
is
manifest
by
Xenophon
,
that
the
ende
of
it
was
in
an
Olympicke
yeare
.
This
is
the
reason
of
all
other
so
sure
,
vndoubted
,
and
strong
,
in
the
opinion
of
Beroaldus
:
but
in
very
deede
as
friuolous
,
ridiculous
,
and
childish
,
as
euer
any
was
framed
.
To
make
good
my
saying
,
let
the
author
himselfe
speake
with
his
owne
words
:
which
be
these
,
not
farre
from
the
beginning
of
his
first
booke
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Lacedemonians
(
sayth
Polybius
)
striuing
many
yeares
for
the
soueraignetie
of
Greece
,
after
they
had
once
gotten
it
,
kept
it
scarselie
twelue
yeares
entire
without
trouble
and
losse
.
Indeede
if
Polybius
had
sayde
,
that
the
Lacedemonians
had
quite
and
cleane
lost
their
whole
dominion
,
within
twelue
yeares
after
they
had
obtained
it
,
as
Beroaldus
maketh
him
say
,
the
reason
which
hee
vseth
had
been
good
,
to
bring
the
ende
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
within
three
yeares
of
his
reckoning
:
(
so
much
hee
is
wide
after
his
wonted
manner
)
for
they
were
wholie
spoyled
of
that
cheeftie
,
by
Epaminondas
,
generall
of
the
Theban
armie
,
in
the
second
of
the
102.
Olympiad
.
From
which
the
twelfth
yeare
backward
,
is
the
third
before
the
100.
Olympiad
,
and
the
second
of
the
99.
But
there
is
as
much
difference
betwixt
the
authors
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
interpretation
of
Beroaldus
:
as
betweene
breaking
a
mans
head
and
killing
him
out
right
.
It
is
true
,
and
that
which
Polybius
ment
,
that
the
Lacedemonians
,
about
twelue
yeares
after
Lysanders
victorie
against
the
Athenians
at
Aegos
Potamoi
,
whereby
they
became
Lordes
of
Greece
,
lost
much
of
their
dominion
by
the
valour
of
Conon
an
Athenian
Captaine
,
who
ouercame
the
Lacedemonians
in
a
battel
by
sea
,
&
toke
fiftie
of
their
shippes
,
and
500
of
their
men
,
whereby
diuers
Cities
fell
from
the
Lacedemonians
vnto
him
as
Diodorus
Siculus
declareth
in
his
fourteenth
booke
,
yet
for
all
this
they
stood
still
,
&
recouered
much
again
afterward
,
til
at
the
length
they
were
vtterly
dispossessed
of
all
by
the
Thebans
,
who
gaue
them
a
deadly
blow
.
Heereby
it
appeareth
that
it
was
no
part
of
Polybius
his
meaning
,
to
make
only
twelue
yeares
from
the
end
of
the
Peloponnesian
war
,
to
the
Lacedemonians
vtter
ouerthrow
:
but
to
that
conquest
of
Conon
ouer
them
by
sea
fight
before
spoken
of
.
And
if
this
bee
not
enough
to
make
that
appeare
sufficiently
,
Polybius
himselfe
yet
once
againe
shall
make
it
manifest
,
and
all
gainesayers
as
dumbe
as
a
fish
,
which
would
gather
by
his
testimonie
,
that
the
fielde
at
Leuctra
was
fought
within
12.
yeares
after
the
Peloponnesian
warre
:
for
within
one
leafe
after
the
former
sentence
,
he
declareth
that
the
battaile
at
Leuctra
was
nor
twelue
,
but
34.
yeares
after
that
other
at
Aegos
Potamoi
,
whereby
they
won
the
soueraigntie
of
Greece
that
is
to
say
,
18.
to
the
Frenchmens
taking
of
Rome
,
and
sixteene
more
afterwarde
to
the
fight
at
Leuctra
,
and
that
not
obscurely
or
in
a
riddle
:
but
very
flatly
in
plaine
words
,
though
not
vnderstood
by
the
Bishop
of
Sipontum
,
who
for
these
words
of
Polybius
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
after
the
battaile
by
sea
at
Aegos
Potamoi
,
translated
Post
Xerxem
a
Cymone
superatum
.
After
Xerxes
was
ouercome
by
Cymon
,
which
was
long
before
the
time
spoken
of
by
Polybius
,
and
no
part
of
his
meaning
at
all
.
By
this
one
place
may
bee
seene
what
intolerable
shifting
hath
beene
vsed
of
Beroaldus
to
make
his
matter
good
,
affirming
Authors
to
say
that
which
they
neuer
meaned
,
yea
which
they
are
as
flat
and
plaine
in
manifest
words
against
,
as
may
be
.
But
euery
vaine
color
,
&
deceiueable
shew
is
good
enough
for
such
as
are
disposed
to
wrangle
out
new
deuises
by
cauelling
Sophistrie
.
As
for
that
which
followeth
out
of
Xenophon
to
prooue
that
assertion
of
Beroaldus
,
it
hath
neyther
head
nor
foote
,
and
is
vnworthie
of
an
answere
,
and
therefore
I
purpose
not
to
trouble
the
reader
with
my
confuting
such
paltrie
stuffe
,
except
peraduenture
some
will
professe
to
frame
it
into
an
argument
of
some
shew
or
color
at
the
least
,
then
will
I
also
professe
my
skill
to
answere
it
,
and
to
turne
all
against
him
for
the
truth
;
as
knowing
Xenophon
to
haue
nothing
for
his
conceited
opinion
,
but
much
against
it
.
Hitherto
I
haue
particularly
answered
all
the
Sophisticall
elcnchs
,
and
reasonlesse
reasons
,
&
vnproouing
proofes
of
Beroaldus
out
of
prophane
Histories
,
one
by
one
,
wherewith
to
the
trouble
of
God
his
Church
,
and
the
darkening
of
his
worde
,
hee
hath
stuffed
so
many
papers
,
without
leauing
any
one
to
my
knowledge
vnanswered
,
except
the
last
out
of
Xenophon
for
the
cause
before
declared
.
Touching
his
scripture
proofe
so
often
vrged
against
the
auncient
Chronologers
of
the
Persian
times
,
it
shall
by
God
his
assistance
appeare
hereafter
how
vain
it
is
.
And
thus
much
touching
the
first
part
concerning
the
chronologie
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
.
Now
followeth
the
second
,
contayning
328.
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
not
much
vnder
or
ouer
from
the
death
of
the
last
king
of
Persia
,
to
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
the
proofe
hereof
is
good
:
for
that
Christ
our
blessed
Redeemer
was
borne
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
194.
Olympiad
,
Eusebius
,
to
omit
the
testimonies
of
other
Fathers
,
declareth
in
his
Chronicles
,
at
this
yeare
and
Olympiad
writing
thus
.
Iesus
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
was
borne
in
Bethleem
of
Iuda
,
in
which
yeare
the
saluation
of
Christians
began
:
which
therefore
is
also
counted
the
first
yeare
of
the
Christians
saluation
.
Darius
the
last
king
of
the
Persians
was
slaine
,
neere
the
beginning
of
the
third
yeare
of
the
112.
Olympiad
.
The
distance
is
the
number
before
declared
.
The
same
is
prooued
by
the
Chronologicall
Historie
of
the
yeares
of
Rome
;
the
building
whereof
by
Solinus
,
Dionysius
,
Eratost
henes
,
and
other
learned
Authors
,
is
set
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
seauenth
Olympiad
,
the
trueth
whereof
is
testified
by
olde
marble
monuments
digged
out
of
the
ground
,
and
as
Solinus
writeth
,
was
confirmed
euen
by
the
publike
acts
&
registers
of
Rome
:
wherein
the
207.
Olympiad
was
recorded
to
be
in
the
801.
yeare
of
Rome
,
when
Pompeius
Gallus
,
and
Q.
Veranius
were
Cousuls
:
this
Beroaldus
himselfe
acknowledgeth
,
and
bringeth
reason
for
it
.
By
this
account
then
the
third
of
the
194.
Olympiad
,
wherein
the
birth
of
Christ
is
put
,
should
be
the
751.
of
Rome
,
let
vs
now
examaine
whether
this
be
so
or
no.
The
yeare
after
Caesars
death
,
wherein
Hersius
and
Pansa
were
Consuls
,
&
Augustus
began
his
raigne
,
as
Eusebius
in
his
Chronicles
,
&
Ioseph
Scaliger
in
his
fift
book
De
emendatione
temporum
declare
,
was
the
710.
of
Rome
,
so
witnessed
,
not
onely
by
Solinus
in
his
Polyhistor
,
but
euen
the
very
ancient
Marble
monuments
also
,
wherein
was
engrauen
his
record
,
at
the
710
yeare
of
the
Citie
.
In
Pansae
occisi
locum
factus
est
C.
Iulius
.
C.F.C.N.
Caesar
.
Qui
posteà
imperator
Caesar
Augustus
appellatus
est
.
That
is
,
in
the
place
of
Pansa
being
slaine
,
Caius
Iulius
Caesar
,
the
sonne
of
Caius
,
the
grandchild
of
Caius
,
was
made
Consull
,
who
after
was
called
the
Emperour
Caesar
Augustus
.
In
the
42.
yeare
of
Augustus
his
raigne
,
the
first
thereof
beeing
that
710.
of
Rome
,
was
our
Sauiour
borne
.
This
wee
are
taught
by
Eusebius
,
not
onely
in
his
Chronicles
,
but
also
very
plainly
in
the
second
chapter
of
the
first
booke
of
his
Ecclesiasticall
historie
.
It
is
verified
also
by
Epiphanius
,
and
Onuphrius
,
M.
Plantius
Silanus
,
which
was
iust
the
42.
yeare
from
the
beginning
of
that
,
wherein
Hersius
and
Pansa
were
Consuls
,
and
Augustus
began
his
raigne
;
as
the
Roman
histories
with
great
agreement
declare
,
adding
then
these
42.
of
Augustus
,
to
709.
more
past
before
to
the
building
of
Rome
:
wee
haue
that
which
by
examination
we
sought
,
that
is
,
the
birth
of
Christ
in
the
751.
yeare
of
Rome
,
agreeably
to
the
Olympicke
reckoning
,
from
which
423.
before
Darius
his
death
,
being
deducted
,
there
remaines
328.
yeres
from
the
Persian
Monarchie
to
Iesus
Christ
,
with
some
fiue
or
sixe
months
more
,
betwixt
the
sommer
season
wherein
Darius
died
,
and
the
time
of
winter
wherein
Christ
was
borne
.
An other
proofe
we
haue
from
learned
writers
in
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
1.
Strom.
accounting
294.
yeares
from
the
death
of
Alexander
,
to
the
victorie
of
Augustus
Caesar
against
Antonius
;
when
he
slew
himselfe
,
and
Augustus
nowe
the
fourth
time
was
Consull
:
which
wordes
by
them
are
there
added
for
distinctions
sake
,
to
make
it
knowne
what
victorie
they
spake
of
:
For
when
as
now
a
long
time
Augustus
and
Antonius
had
together
gouerned
the
Roman
Empire
:
at
the
length
falling
at
variance
,
they
made
open
warre
one
against
another
,
and
fought
betweene
them
by
sea
,
that
famous
battail
at
Actium
a
promontorie
of
Epirus
nere
Greece
,
the
second
day
of
September
from
fiue
of
the
clocke
in
the
morning
to
seauen
at
night
;
wherein
Antonius
with
his
glorious
wife
Cleopatra
Queene
of
Aegypt
,
was
discomfited
and
fled
.
This
was
done
in
the
722
yeare
of
Rome
,
and
the
second
of
the
187.
Olympiad
,
and
the
time
of
Augustus
Caesars
third
Consulship
with
Valerius
Messala
Coruinus
.
The
next
yeare
after
,
Caesar
nowe
the
fourth
time
beeing
Consull
with
M.
Licinius
Crassus
,
went
against
Antonius
and
Cleopatra
into
Aegypt
:
where
with
happy
successe
he
won
from
him
a
Citie
of
Egypt
nere
Lybia
,
called
Paraetonium
,
and
againe
a
little
after
,
ouercame
him
at
Pharus
,
and
once
againe
euen
in
that
fight
,
wherein
hee
put
great
confidence
of
his
goodly
horses
he
was
put
to
a
shamefull
foyle
.
His
onely
refuge
now
left
,
whereby
hee
hoped
to
stand
,
was
his
nauie
,
which
when
Antonius
the
first
day
of
August
betimes
in
the
morning
was
now
preparing
to
battell
,
all
fel
away
from
him
to
Caesar
:
whereat
Antonius
conceauing
deadly
griefe
,
hasted
to
his
Pallace
,
and
a
little
after
seeing
Caesar
comming
flat
against
him
,
&
the
citie
troubled
,
slew
himselfe
.
Cleopatra
also
not
obtaining
so
much
fauour
of
Augustus
,
as
she
eyther
looked
for
,
or
desired
;
opened
her
left
arme
to
the
byting
of
a
poysonfull
Serpent
,
and
so
ended
her
life
.
Augustus
(
his
enemies
now
being
slain
)
got
Alexandria
and
the
rest
of
Egypt
with
no
great
adoe
,
and
thenceforth
had
the
whole
gouernment
of
all
the
Roman
Soueraigntie
,
before
the
end
of
the
same
month
,
which
thereof
was
named
Augustus
,
beeing
before
that
time
called
Sextilis
of
the
number
,
beeing
the
sixt
from
March
.
Augustus
Caesar
,
(
saith
Xiphilinus
)
called
the
moneth
Sextilis
by
the
newe
name
of
Augustus
,
because
hee
was
first
made
Consull
,
&
got
many
victories
therein
:
But
in
Macrobius
more
plainely
,
and
especially
amongst
other
causes
of
that
moneth
so
to
be
termed
in
the
honor
of
Augustus
,
this
is
one
set
downe
,
that
therein
Egypt
was
first
subdued
to
the
Romans
.
These
be
the
victories
then
,
which
those
ancient
Chronologists
in
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
make
the
end
of
294.
yeres
,
from
the
death
of
Alexander
,
respecting
their
beginning
with
the
moneth
of
August
,
and
somewhat
before
:
For
Alexander
died
towardes
the
end
of
Iulie
,
in
the
verie
entrie
of
the
114.
Olympiad
:
So
that
to
and
fro
the
same
season
of
the
yeare
,
the
distance
being
reckoned
,
was
iust
so
much
,
that
is
to
say
294.
yeares
,
which
is
likewise
verified
by
an
eye
witnesse
of
those
times
,
whereof
hee
writeth
,
and
flourishing
in
them
,
that
is
,
Dionysius
Halicarnassaeus
,
who
in
the
Preface
to
his
Roman
antiquities
,
telleth
not
by
hearesay
,
but
of
knowledge
,
that
he
came
into
Italy
when
Augustus
Caesar
had
made
an
ende
of
ciuill
warres
,
about
the
middest
of
the
187.
Olympiad
.
The
time
which
he
meaneth
,
was
that
before
declared
of
Augustus
Caesars
conquest
ouer
Antonius
in
Egypt
,
in
the
moneth
of
August
,
not
farre
from
the
beginning
of
the
third
yere
of
that
Olimpiad
which
he
nameth
:
being
indeed
(
as
hee
saith
)
neere
the
middest
of
that
foure
yeares
Olympick
space
,
vnto
which
accounting
from
the
first
yere
of
the
114.
wherein
Alexander
died
,
we
finde
that
number
of
the
former
Authors
in
Clemens
euen
294.
yeres
.
The
truth
hereof
is
yet
further
confirmed
by
Ptolomie
,
for
exact
account
of
times
exceeding
skilfull
,
who
in
the
third
book
of
his
Almagest
,
maketh
the
distance
betweene
the
death
of
Alexander
and
the
Monarchie
of
Augustus
294.
Egyptian
yeares
.
The
account
whereof
began
with
the
beginning
of
their
first
moneth
called
Toth
,
as
Censorinus
declareth
in
his
booke
de
die
natali
,
and
Ioseph
Scaliger
in
diuers
places
,
which
at
that
time
fell
about
the
twelfth
day
of
our
Nouember
.
So
long
after
the
sommer
season
wherein
Alexander
died
,
the
Egyptians
began
their
account
of
yeares
after
his
death
.
These
294.
Egyptian
yeres
from
the
twelfth
of
Nouember
,
expire
not
in
the
twelfth
of
Nouember
againe
,
but
in
the
29.
day
of
August
before
,
and
reach
iust
as
farre
as
the
same
number
of
Roman
yeares
doth
,
being
begun
from
the
29.
day
of
August
before
going
.
The
cause
whereof
is
this
,
that
the
Egyptian
yeare
is
shorter
then
the
Roman
by
six
houres
,
or
one
fourth
part
of
a
day
,
which
in
so
many
yeres
breedeth
the
losse
and
difference
of
threescore
and
thirtie
dayes
and
a
halfe
.
So
there
is
no
disagreement
betweene
the
old
writers
in
Clemens
reckoning
after
the
Roman
manner
,
and
Dionysius
following
the
Greeke
account
,
and
Ptolomie
numbring
by
the
vsuall
custome
of
the
Egyptians
:
except
this
,
that
Ptolomie
respected
the
verie
end
of
that
war
,
in
the
taking
of
Alexandria
&
Egypt
in
theende
of
that
month
after
Antonius
was
slaine
,
the
other
goe
somewhat
hier
to
the
beginning
of
it
,
wherein
Antonius
by
the
falling
away
of
his
nauie
was
quite
vndone
,
and
not
able
to
stand
out
any
longer
.
Vnto
these
294.
yeares
betweene
the
Monarchies
of
Alexander
and
Augustus
,
sixe
more
being
added
,
which
had
passed
before
Alexanders
death
,
to
the
end
of
Darius
,
the
number
is
made
300.
yeares
.
For
the
truths
sake
I
may
not
here
omit
one
error
of
Ioseph
Scaliger
,
notwithstanding
the
reuerence
and
loue
which
I
beare
him
,
in
regarde
of
his
fruitefull
paynes
employed
to
the
benefite
of
learning
,
and
aduauncement
of
knowledge
,
whereby
he
hath
well
deserued
of
God
his
Church
;
in
his
fift
booke
de
emendatione
temporum
,
speaking
of
that
victorie
of
Augustus
Caesar
at
Actium
,
which
as
(
he
saith
)
hapned
in
the
third
Consulship
of
Augustus
Caesar
,
with
Valerius
Messala
Coruinus
,
hee
affirmeth
that
Ptolomie
counteth
vnto
it
from
Nabonasars
coronation
718.
yeares
fullie
compleat
,
which
commeth
short
of
my
reckoning
by
a
yeare
:
Ptolomie
indeede
counteth
from
Nabonasars
coronation
to
the
death
of
Alexander
424.
yeares
,
and
thence
to
Augustus
his
Monarchie
294
,
which
in
all
make
718.
yet
not
naming
the
conquest
at
Actium
for
the
ende
of
those
yeares
;
for
that
was
obtayned
in
September
,
as
Dio
testifieth
,
beyond
the
compasse
of
Ptolomies
precise
reckoning
,
by
foure
or
fiue
dayes
in
regarde
of
the
moneth
.
But
to
let
that
passe
,
it
is
plaine
euen
by
his
owne
testimonie
a
little
before
in
the
same
booke
,
in
the
chapter
where
he
treateth
of
the
first
Thoth
of
the
yeares
of
Alexanders
death
,
that
hee
was
deceaued
here
in
his
reckoning
.
His
words
there
be
these
,
Alexander
decessit
anno
424.
diebus
aestiuis
.
Thoth
vero
sequens
est
initium
annorum
à
morte
eius
Nouemb.
12.
feria
prima
,
anno
periodi
Iulianae
4389.
anno
primo
Olymp.
114.
that
is
,
Alexander
departed
in
the
424.
yeare
,
meaning
of
Nabonasar
,
in
the
sommer
time
.
But
the
Thoth
following
,
is
the
beginning
of
the
yeares
from
his
death
,
in
the
twelft
of
Nouember
,
the
first
daye
of
the
weeke
,
in
the
4389.
yeare
of
the
Iulian
period
,
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
114.
Olympiad
.
Let
any
now
make
the
reckoning
of
294.
Egyptian
yeares
,
from
the
twelft
of
Nouember
,
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
114.
Olympiad
,
and
hee
shall
stay
and
make
his
rest
toward
the
ende
of
August
,
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
187.
Olympiad
:
which
was
the
yeare
of
Augustus
Caesars
fourth
Consulship
,
wherein
he
got
the
sole
Empire
of
Rome
into
his
hands
,
by
the
death
of
Antonius
,
as
before
is
shewed
,
and
not
of
his
third
Consulship
wherein
hee
got
the
victorie
against
Antonius
at
Actium
,
as
Scaliger
would
haue
it
.
Ptolomie
therefore
counteth
from
Alexanders
death
,
not
to
the
victorie
at
Actium
,
as
Scaliger
saith
,
but
to
Augustus
his
Monarchie
,
or
to
vse
Ptolomies
owne
word
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
his
kingdome
;
which
he
had
not
entire
till
such
time
as
Antonius
was
dispossessed
of
all
.
Likewise
whereas
Scaliger
saith
,
that
the
Egyptian
nauie
was
ouercome
at
Actium
by
Augustus
,
in
the
time
of
his
third
Consulship
with
Coruinus
,
and
that
in
the
sixteenth
Iulian
yeare
:
it
cannot
possiblie
be
so
,
because
the
sixteenth
Iulian
yeare
began
together
with
the
fourth
Consulship
of
Augustus
.
The
first
Iulian
yeare
was
the
very
next
before
Caesars
death
,
beginning
at
Ianuarie
,
in
the
708.
of
Rome
,
and
the
third
yeare
of
the
183.
Olympiad
,
as
Censorinus
teacheth
.
Foure
Olympiads
,
that
is
,
sixteene
yeares
thence
continued
,
bring
vs
to
the
third
of
the
187.
Olympiad
:
wherein
Augustus
was
Consull
the
fourth
time
,
and
his
fellow
Consull
with
him
was
Licinius
Crassus
,
so
as
no
part
of
it
could
fall
to
that
battaile
at
Actium
,
except
we
wil
make
it
twice
fought
,
once
in
the
third
Consulship
of
Augustus
,
and
againe
in
his
fourth
the
yeare
after
.
The
grounde
of
this
error
of
Scaliger
,
was
misunderstanding
of
Censorinus
,
as
may
be
euidentlie
seene
in
his
third
booke
,
in
the
chapter
of
the
Egyptian
Actiac
yeare
,
where
his
words
are
these
:
Censorinus
ait
annum
Augustorum
Actiacum
267.
esse
1014.
Iphiti
&
986.
Nabonosari
:
that
is
,
Censorinus
saith
,
that
the
267
Actiac
yeare
of
the
Augusts
,
was
the
1014.
of
Iphitus
,
and
the
986.
of
Nabonasar
.
Censorinus
neither
saide
it
nor
thought
it
:
hee
maketh
no
mention
of
any
Actiac
yeare
at
all
,
but
onely
affirmeth
that
the
986.
of
Nabonasar
was
the
265.
of
the
yeares
called
Augusts
:
the
beginning
whereof
was
taken
from
Augustus
his
seuenth
,
and
Vipsanius
his
third
Consulship
accounted
of
the
Egyptians
the
267.
Quia
biennio
ante
in
potestatem
ditionemque
populi
Romani
venerunt
,
because
they
became
subiect
to
the
power
&
dominion
of
the
people
of
Rome
two
yeares
before
(
saith
Censorinus
)
speaking
not
of
the
victorie
at
Actium
,
but
of
the
subduing
of
Egypt
:
which
after
the
death
of
Antonius
,
was
conquered
to
the
Romane
Empire
,
and
made
a
prouince
a
yeare
after
that
ouerthrow
of
Antonius
at
Actium
.
Therefore
I
see
no
cause
why
my
former
reckoning
ought
not
to
bee
receaued
as
vndoubtedly
true
(
whatsoeuer
Scaliger
may
seeme
to
haue
to
the
contrarie
or
any
other
:
)
that
is
to
saye
,
that
from
the
death
of
Alexander
to
the
Monarchie
of
Augustus
,
in
the
yeare
of
his
fourth
Consulship
,
were
294.
yeares
:
and
from
the
slaughter
of
the
last
king
of
Persia
,
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
112.
Olympiad
,
which
made
Alexander
an
vndoubted
Monarch
,
to
the
third
of
the
187
,
wherein
the
death
of
Antonius
did
the
like
to
Augustus
,
were
300.
yeares
.
Now
that
Iesus
Christ
was
borne
in
the
28.
yeare
of
the
Monarchie
of
Augustus
,
wherein
after
Antonius
his
death
,
he
ruled
alone
without
the
part
taking
or
fellowship
of
any
other
with
him
therein
,
wee
haue
the
testimonie
of
Clemens
Alexandrinus
.
1.
Stromat
.
Eusebius
in
the
first
booke
of
his
Ecclesiasticall
Historie
,
in
plaine
words
confirming
it
.
,
In
the
42.
yeare
saith
he
,
of
the
raigne
of
Augustus
,
and
the
28.
after
the
subdewing
of
Egypt
,
and
the
death
of
Antonius
and
Cleopatra
,
in
whom
the
raigne
of
the
Egyptian
kings
,
called
Ptolomies
was
extinct
;
our
Lorde
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
was
borne
in
Bethleem
of
Iuda
,
Cyreneus
being
gouernour
of
Syria
,
and
so
forth
.
The
42.
yeare
of
Augustus
his
parted
raigne
was
all
one
with
the
28.
of
his
lone
raigne
.
That
began
in
the
710.
of
Rome
:
these
14.
yeres
after
in
the
724.
of
Rome
;
being
the
fifteenth
of
Augustus
from
his
first
beginning
.
For
though
the
ciuill
warres
were
ended
by
the
death
of
Antonius
,
and
the
subdewing
of
Egypt
,
in
the
fourteenth
yeare
of
Augustus
,
in
the
moneth
of
August
:
yet
the
yeares
of
his
Monarchie
after
the
manner
of
the
Romans
,
began
to
bee
reckoned
from
Ianuarie
following
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
yeare
,
being
his
fifteenth
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Augustus
the
king
of
the
Romanes
attayning
the
fifteenth
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
got
Egypt
and
the
rest
of
the
world
,
saith
Eusebius
in
his
eyght
booke
,
de
demonstratione
Euangelij
.
And
in
his
Chronicles
likewise
hee
beginneth
the
Monarchie
of
Augustus
from
the
same
his
fifteenth
yeare
.
For
foureteene
yeares
then
past
,
being
added
to
28.
following
,
the
number
is
42.
The
same
beginning
of
Augustus
his
Monarchie
from
that
yeere
,
is
confirmed
by
Paulus
Orosius
in
the
sixt
booke
of
his
Historie
against
the
Gentiles
.
Where
hauing
declared
in
the
nineteenth
chapter
of
that
booke
,
that
Antonius
and
Cleopatra
now
forsaken
of
their
nauie
,
which
in
the
beginning
of
August
,
had
turned
to
Caesar
,
for
griefe
slew
themselues
:
And
that
Caesar
after
passed
from
thence
into
Syria
by
land
,
and
then
into
Asia
,
and
at
length
by
Greece
into
Italie
:
in
the
next
chapter
immediatly
he
addeth
that
Augustus
Caesar
in
the
yeare
following
,
wherein
himselfe
now
the
fift
time
and
L.
Apuleius
were
Consuls
,
the
sixt
daye
of
Ianuarie
,
entred
into
Rome
with
three
triumphes
.
Atque
ex
eo
die
summa
rerum
ac
potestatem
penes
vnum
caepit
esse
&
mansit
,
quod
Graeci
Monarchiam
vocant
.
And
from
that
daye
saith
Orosius
,
the
soueraigntie
and
cheefe
power
called
of
the
Grecians
,
a
Monarchie
begun
to
be
in
one
mans
hand
,
and
so
remained
.
Ioseph
Scaliger
I
can
but
maruaile
at
,
in
his
sixt
book
de
emendatione
temporum
,
affirming
that
Christ
our
Lorde
was
borne
in
the
seuen
and
twentie
yeare
after
the
victorie
at
Actium
,
which
is
short
of
the
time
by
mee
set
for
his
birth
in
the
42.
of
Augustus
,
by
two
yeares
and
more
.
For
the
yeare
of
Christs
birth
was
the
30.
at
the
least
after
the
Actiac
victorie
29.
full
yeares
beeing
past
and
almost
foure
moneths
.
Now
touching
the
moneth
and
daye
of
our
Sauiours
birth
:
I
see
no
cause
why
we
ought
to
referre
that
constant
opinion
of
ancient
Fathers
,
that
it
was
the
25.
of
December
,
receaued
of
Augustine
,
Orosius
,
Chrysostom
,
and
other
,
from
them
continued
nowe
by
many
ages
to
this
daye
,
except
direct
proofe
can
be
brought
to
the
contrarie
.
Which
Beroaldus
after
his
wonted
manner
goeth
about
,
in
the
second
chapter
of
his
fourth
booke
of
Chronicles
affirming
in
plaine
words
,
that
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
was
borne
in
the
middest
of
the
moneth
September
,
when
the
daye
and
night
is
of
one
length
.
His
reason
to
proue
that
assertion
of
his
,
is
in
this
manner
.
Christ
preached
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
before
his
death
,
this
is
prooued
by
the
words
of
Daniel
in
his
ninth
chapter
.
Hee
shal
confirme
the
couenant
to
many
one
weeke
,
and
halfe
that
weeke
shall
abolish
sacrifice
and
offering
:
which
saith
Beroaldus
,
is
to
be
vnderstoode
of
Christ
,
preaching
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
from
his
baptizing
to
his
death
.
Now
that
his
baptisme
begun
together
with
the
30.
yeere
of
his
age
,
is
testified
by
Luke
in
his
third
chapter
the
23.
verse
where
Christ
is
sayd
to
haue
entred
the
30.
yeere
of
his
age
when
he
was
baptized
.
The
end
of
the
last
halfe
yeere
wherein
Christ
dyed
,
being
the
14.
day
of
the
Iewes
Nisan
and
of
our
March
:
Leaue
as
well
the
begining
thereof
,
as
consequently
the
birth
of
Christ
,
to
the
14.
of
September
.
In
deede
if
those
his
interpretations
of
Daniel
and
Luke
in
these
places
,
were
both
of
them
certaine
and
cleare
,
as
he
sayeth
they
are
,
his
proof
were
good
:
but
if
either
of
them
faile
,
his
reason
is
not
worth
a
strawe
.
And
so
farre
they
are
from
being
both
certaine
,
that
neither
of
them
both
is
sure
:
Scaliger
maketh
it
an
vndoubted
thing
,
that
they
are
otherwise
to
bee
vnderstood
,
referring
the
wordes
of
Daniell
to
the
beseging
and
warre
against
Ierusalem
by
the
Romanes
,
and
making
the
time
of
Christes
preaching
,
not
three
yeeres
and
a
halfe
but
full
foure
.
Beda
and
Ignatius
made
it
onely
three
yeeres
after
his
baptisme
.
And
Apollinaris
with
diuers
other
eyther
on
or
two
at
the
most
.
And
as
for
the
wordes
of
Luke
,
a
precise
&
exact
beginning
of
the
thirtie
yeere
of
Christes
age
can
not
be
gathered
of
them
.
Seeing
hee
vseth
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
importing
a
doubtfull
and
imperfect
number
,
wherevnto
somewhat
,
more
or
lesse
,
may
be
added
or
taken
away
,
and
signifying
that
Christ
begunne
to
bee
about
thirtie
yeeres
of
age
at
the
time
of
his
baptisme
:
As
in
our
English
bible
it
is
well
translated
,
and
so
vnderstood
by
Epiphanius
,
and
Iustinus
Martir
,
and
Augustine
,
with
some
other
of
the
ancient
fathers
.
Wherfore
this
his
best
reason
is
too
weake
to
pull
backe
the
receaued
time
of
Christes
birth
,
from
the
25.
day
of
December
,
to
the
14.
of
September
.
An other
argument
of
his
is
taken
from
the
custome
of
the
Greeke
and
the
Egyptian
churches
,
beginning
their
yeare
from
September
.
Whence
also
the
indictions
haue
their
begining
.
This
(
saith
Beroaldus
)
they
did
because
they
knew
that
Christ
was
borne
in
the
middest
of
September
.
And
how
proueth
he
that
?
Beroaldus
for
sooth
sayth
so
.
The
mans
bare
yea
was
enough
belike
to
perswade
the
simple
and
vnskilfull
.
Other
reason
he
bringeth
none
at
all
,
either
from
authoritie
or
otherwise
.
Neither
in
deed
do
I
see
how
he
could
possibly
bring
any
.
For
it
is
a
thing
held
without
controuersie
,
that
the
cause
of
the
yeres
beginning
in
the
midst
of
September
,
was
the
memorie
not
of
Christes
birth
,
but
of
the
glorious
conquest
of
Alexander
against
Darius
at
Gaugamela
,
retained
long
after
euen
in
the
Greeke
church
.
Which
Scaliger
out
of
Epiphanius
declareth
in
his
second
booke
,
De
emendatione
temporum
;
the
chapter
of
Calippus
his
period
beginning
in
Autumne
;
and
also
in
his
fift
booke
,
the
chapter
of
the
councell
of
Nice
which
by
Socrates
was
set
downe
to
haue
bene
in
the
636.
yeere
of
Alexander
.
But
what
shall
we
need
goe
further
then
to
Beroaldus
himselfe
for
confirmation
hereof
,
who
euen
in
the
verie
next
Chapter
before
going
,
had
prooued
by
the
Greeke
Canons
,
&
the
first
Tome
of
councels
printed
at
Paris
,
that
the
Greeke
church
counted
their
yeres
from
Alexander
.
If
the
Greeke
church
counted
from
Alexander
,
and
that
accompt
of
Alexanders
yeeres
begun
in
the
Equinoctium
of
Autumne
,
as
Scaliger
teacheth
,
about
mid
September
;
how
can
the
cause
and
custome
of
this
reckoning
be
referred
to
Christs
natiuitie
?
as
for
the
Egyptians
,
the
first
month
of
their
yeere
called
Thoth
,
before
they
were
subdewed
by
Augustus
,
went
through
all
the
monthes
and
seasons
of
the
yere
some
times
in
Februarie
,
after
in
Ianuarie
,
and
so
in
order
to
Februarie
againe
.
But
after
Antonius
and
Cleopatra
were
ouerthrowen
,
and
Egipt
made
one
of
the
Roman
prouinces
,
won
by
Augustus
Caesar
in
the
month
of
August
;
the
first
of
their
Thoth
was
not
the
14.
of
September
,
nor
any
part
of
it
,
but
the
29.
of
August
;
and
that
in
memorie
not
of
Christ
his
birth
being
yet
vnborne
,
but
of
Augustus
his
victory
therein
against
the
Egyptians
.
Whereof
also
as
before
hath
beene
shewed
the
moneth
Sextilis
,
tooke
a
new
name
to
bee
called
August
.
Now
follow
the
indictions
,
which
begunne
about
the
24.
of
September
,
and
therefore
by
Beroaldus
made
likewise
an
argument
of
Christes
birth
in
that
month
.
Constantine
after
the
death
of
his
father
Constantius
,
who
died
here
in
England
at
Yorke
,
obtayned
the
empire
of
Rome
in
the
yeere
of
Christ
312.
The
time
of
his
coronation
being
the
24.
of
September
,
was
celebrated
with
much
ioy
,
and
great
solemnitie
,
and
many
sportes
and
games
against
that
time
proclamed
:
thereof
called
an
Indiction
,
that
is
,
a
proclaming
.
And
from
that
day
in
memorie
thereof
,
a
new
accompt
of
yeeres
begunne
by
that
terme
of
Indiction
.
This
accompt
the
church
also
obserued
.
Yet
beginning
it
later
with
the
month
Ianuarie
following
,
to
make
it
agree
with
the
yeeres
of
Christ
.
Therefore
this
argument
of
all
other
is
most
forcible
against
that
,
which
Beroaldus
being
blinded
with
a
new fangled
conceipt
brought
it
for
;
as
euerie
one
may
see
which
will
open
but
indifferent
eyes
.
For
the
24.
of
September
,
was
11.
or
12.
dayes
after
the
aequinoctium
:
wherein
he
setteth
Christ
his
birth
;
and
the
cause
thereof
Constantine
crowned
,
not
Christ
borne
.
And
because
the
time
of
Christ
his
birth
was
in
those
dayes
celebrated
and
kept
in
winter
and
the
beginning
of
the
yerae
of
Christ
in
the
first
of
Ianuarie
,
as
now
at
this
day
it
is
with
vs
:
the
holy
and
zealous
Christian
fathers
of
that
age
in
honour
of
Christ
,
changed
the
time
of
that
Indiction
from
the
24.
of
September
to
the
first
of
Ianuarie
.
Thus
it
pleaseth
the
God
of
truth
to
blind
the
aduersaries
therof
,
that
they
may
fight
against
themselues
which
striue
against
it
.
His
last
proofe
is
fetched
from
the
course
of
Abiah
,
whereof
Zacharie
Iohn
Baptists
father
was
,
as
the
Euangelist
Luke
testifieth
in
the
fift
verse
of
his
first
chapter
.
There
were
24.
courses
of
the
Priests
,
seruing
in
the
Temple
at
Ierusalem
,
two
families
or
courses
appointed
for
euerie
moneth
,
in
the
first
of
Chronicles
the
24
Chapter
,
(
saith
Beroaldus
)
the
first
of
these
courses
began
most
like
in
March
,
as
other
holy
thinges
pertaining
to
the
temple
did
:
so
the
course
of
Abiah
beeing
the
eight
,
falleth
to
Iune
.
In
that
moneth
vnto
Zacharie
seruing
in
the
Temple
,
was
foretold
the
birth
of
Iohn
Baptist
by
an
Angell
.
About
that
time
then
his
wife
Elizabeth
conceaued
,
and
sixe
moneths
after
the
blessed
virgin
Marie
,
as
is
gathered
by
the
26.
&
the
36.
verses
of
the
first
chapter
of
Luke
:
So
the
time
of
Christ
conceaued
falleth
to
December
,
and
the
ninth
moneth
after
for
his
birth
is
September
.
All
these
linkes
hang
together
but
vpon
bare
likelyhoods
.
One
that
the
Priests
courses
of
seruice
began
in
March
:
the
other
,
that
two
courses
were
appointed
for
euery
moneth
,
neyther
of
them
both
is
certaine
,
Beroaldus
himselfe
in
that
chapter
witnesse
.
Zacharias
quidem
ad
Abiae
familiam
pertinebat
,
cui
forte
octauo
loco
ministerium
obeundum
erat
in
sacrario
:
Sed
quando
aut
quamdiu
non
intelligitur
a
nobis
.
Zacharias
(
saith
he
)
pertained
to
the
course
of
Abiah
,
to
whose
lotte
the
eight
course
of
seruing
in
the
Temple
fell
,
but
when
and
how
long
wee
know
not
.
That
which
hee
saith
of
the
vncertaintie
of
these
thinges
is
most
true
:
for
it
may
bee
that
the
courses
began
presently
at
that
time
,
wherein
they
were
first
appointed
,
which
is
vnknowne
to
vs
.
And
if
they
did
begin
at
the
first
with
March
,
yet
the
next
beginning
must
needes
be
changed
if
the
times
of
their
seruice
were
equall
,
because
twelue
moneths
of
the
sunne
are
not
euen
all
alike
in
dayes
.
It
may
be
also
,
that
euerie
course
had
his
wecke
of
seruice
,
which
in
my
iudgement
is
most
like
to
be
true
.
But
to
take
all
doubte
away
concerning
the
beginning
of
the
first
course
of
Iehoiarib
,
and
his
posteritie
:
wee
haue
a
plaine
testimonie
in
the
Hebrewes
auncient
Chronicle
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
seder
olam
rabba
,
in
the
last
chapter
thereof
,
against
that
coniecturall
likelyhood
of
Beroaldus
,
for
the
beginning
of
those
courses
in
March
,
in
this
manner
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
That
is
,
when
the
first
temple
was
destroyed
.
That
day
was
the
next
after
the
sabbaoth
,
and
the
next
after
the
weekes
end
,
&
the
course
of
Iehoiarib
,
&
the
ninth
of
Ab
,
and
in
like
manner
was
it
at
the
destruction
of
the
second
temple
.
If
Iehoiaribs
course
as
there
it
is
witnessed
,
being
the
first
of
all
the
24.
fell
about
the
ninth
day
of
the
Iewes
fifth
moneth
called
Ab
,
which
in
some
part
is
answerable
to
our
Iulie
:
then
by
no
meanes
could
the
eight
course
of
Abiah
,
in
that
order
fall
to
Iune
,
beeing
the
fourth
moneth
.
Thus
all
Beroaldus
his
coursing
of
Abiahs
course
,
yeeldeth
him
no
more
help
,
nor
maketh
any
whit
more
for
his
purpose
,
then
the
rest
of
his
wise
reasons
,
as
children
say
,
and
therefore
by
them
no
let
,
but
that
the
receiued
opinion
of
ancient
fathers
so
long
continued
in
God
his
Church
,
touching
the
birth
of
Christ
in
the
25.
day
of
December
,
may
bee
still
retained
for
any
thing
that
yet
is
prooued
to
the
contrarie
.
Wherefore
I
conclude
that
our
glorious
Lord
and
Redeemer
Christ
Iesus
,
blessed
be
his
name
and
his
memorie
for
euer
,
was
borne
in
the
third
yeare
of
the
194.
Olympiad
,
and
the
751.
of
Rome
,
now
within
sixe
dayes
or
there
about
expired
,
wherein
Augustus
Caesar
the
13
time
was
Consull
,
&
M.
Plautius
Silanus
with
him
,
328.
yeres
&
almost
a
halfe
after
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
and
so
end
the
second
part
of
the
compasse
and
boundes
which
haue
bin
set
for
Daniels
weekes
.
The
third
and
last
part
therof
only
remayneth
from
Christ
his
birth
,
to
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
by
the
Romans
:
which
som
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
and
Eusebius
in
his
Chronicles
,
and
P.
Eberus
in
his
historie
of
the
Iewes
referre
to
the
73.
yeare
of
Christ
,
and
the
third
yeare
of
the
212.
Olympiad
,
going
further
than
the
true
acount
permitteth
almost
by
two
yeares
:
As
Functius
in
the
fift
booke
of
his
commentaries
vpon
his
chronologie
declareth
,
and
Ioseph
Scaliger
in
his
fift
booke
de
emendatione
temporum
,
where
they
shew
the
cause
of
this
errour
,
to
bee
the
confused
raigning
of
diuers
Emperours
together
at
one
time
,
Galba
with
Nero
,
Otho
with
Galba
,
Vitellius
with
Otho
,
and
Vespasian
with
Vitellius
:
So
that
whereas
Vitellius
is
said
to
haue
raigned
in
all
seauen
monethes
,
two
of
them
and
more
were
spent
in
the
Soueraigntie
of
Otho
,
and
foure
at
the
least
in
the
raigne
of
Vespasian
.
Hence
came
that
ouershooting
by
sundring
those
times
,
which
were
confounded
in
themselues
,
and
so
reckoning
the
same
yeres
twice
or
thrice
ouer
in
the
seuerall
raignes
of
diuers
Emperours
.
Functius
himselfe
came
somewhat
nearer
the
mark
,
in
placing
that
ouerthrow
of
the
holy
Citty
,
in
the
second
yeare
of
that
Olympiad
,
which
is
true
:
yet
making
it
the
72.
of
Christs
birth
;
he
therein
erreth
,
and
is
at
strife
with
himselfe
;
for
how
can
this
possibly
stand
,
that
the
second
sommer
of
the
212.
Olympiad
,
should
be
the
72.
yere
from
the
third
winter
of
the
194
Olympiad
wherein
Christ
was
borne
.
H.
Bunting
in
his
Chronologie
did
hit
the
marke
right
,
affirming
that
Ierusalem
was
destroyed
in
the
71.
yeare
of
Christ
,
the
822.
of
Rome
,
Vespasian
the
second
time
,
and
his
Son
Titus
being
Consull
the
second
yere
of
the
212
Olympiad
.
The
day
wherein
the
Temple
was
set
on
fire
by
Iosephus
is
obserued
euen
the
10.
of
August
.
Conflagrante
nouissimo
templo
numerabantur
a
nauitate
Christi
70.
anni
cum
diebus
221.
From
the
natiuitie
of
Christ
to
the
burning
of
the
last
Temple
were
70.
yeres
and
200.
and
one
and
twentie
dayes
,
saith
Laurence
Codoman
in
his
Chronicles
of
holy
scripture
,
which
is
most
certainely
true
,
and
confirmed
of
him
againe
in
the
fourth
booke
of
his
chronologie
toward
the
end
of
the
29.
chapter
:
where
notwithstanding
he
also
hath
his
errour
,
in
numbring
105.
yeres
to
that
time
from
the
beginning
of
Herods
raigne
at
his
taking
of
Ierusalem
,
beeing
at
the
least
106.
full
yeares
,
with
three
weekes
ouer
:
For
Ierusalem
was
taken
of
him
about
the
beginning
of
the
fourth
yeare
of
the
185.
Olympiad
.
Wherein
M.
Agrippa
and
Canidius
Gallus
were
Consuls
,
the
seauenteenth
day
of
the
Iewes
fourth
month
called
Tamuz
,
answering
in
parte
to
our
Iune
and
partlie
to
Iulie
,
as
appeareth
by
Iosephus
in
the
end
of
his
fourteenth
book
of
antiquities
,
compared
with
Ben
Gorion
his
fourth
booke
the
23.
chapter
.
The
Temple
by
Titus
his
souldiers
was
fired
the
ninth
day
of
their
next
moneth
called
Ab
,
as
we
read
in
the
end
of
his
seder
olam
rabba
,
and
the
eight
day
of
the
next
moneth
following
,
the
Citie
it selfe
was
set
on
fire
by
them
.
Vnto
which
time
Iosephus
from
Herods
beginning
before
mentioned
,
counteth
107.
yeares
in
his
20.
booke
of
Antiquities
the
eight
chapter
,
beeing
no
more
but
106.
yeres
with
seauen
weekes
more
:
Therefore
according
to
the
vsuall
custome
of
Historiographers
,
he
reckoneth
a
part
of
the
last
yeare
for
the
whole
,
and
his
meaning
is
,
that
the
burning
of
the
citie
hapned
in
the
107.
yere
after
Herods
beginning
to
raigne
,
and
that
the
distance
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
was
107.
yeres
running
on
,
so
as
the
last
of
them
was
not
yet
compleat
.
By
that
which
hitherto
hath
beene
prooued
,
it
appeareth
that
from
the
beginning
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
and
the
first
yeare
of
Cyrus
,
to
the
end
of
the
Iewes
common
wealth
in
the
second
of
Vespasian
;
were
628.
yeares
,
&
so
much
time
more
as
had
past
,
partly
before
the
second
yeare
of
the
55.
Olympiad
to
the
beginning
of
Cyrus
,
and
partlie
after
the
end
of
the
first
yeare
of
the
112.
Olympiad
,
to
the
eight
of
September
following
:
wherein
the
holie
City
of
God
(
Ierusalem
)
was
set
on
fire
,
&
that
if
account
be
made
from
the
entrie
of
that
55.
Olympiad
to
the
time
wherein
the
Citie
was
burned
,
the
whole
space
is
euen
629.
yeres
with
some
two
monethes
more
or
there
abouts
.
Thus
I
end
my
reckoning
of
the
times
within
the
compasse
,
whereof
Daniels
weeks
haue
runne
out
their
course
,
which
is
the
first
help
requisite
to
the
vnderstanding
of
Daniels
meaning
.
The
second
now
followeth
,
that
is
a
true
interpretation
of
his
wordes
:
for
though
the
fulfilling
of
those
weekes
,
is
contained
within
the
reach
of
those
629.
yeares
and
odde
monethes
before
spoken
of
:
yet
in
what
time
thereof
they
began
or
ended
,
that
is
a
controuersie
,
to
the
discussing
whereof
this
second
help
may
happely
bring
some
light
.
THE
NINTH
CHAPTER
OF
DANIEL
,
THE
24.
verse
.
Vers.
24.
Seuentie
weekes
are
determined
vpon
thy
people
,
and
vpon
thy
holy
Citie
,
to
sinish
wickednesse
and
to
ende
sinne
,
and
to
make
reconciliation
for
iniquitie
,
and
to
bring
righteousnesse
euerlasting
,
and
to
seale
vp
vision
and
Prophet
,
and
to
annoynt
the
holy
of
holies
.
Vers.
25.
Know
then
and
vnderstand
from
the
going
forth
of
the
worde
,
to
builde
againe
Ierusalem
vnto
Messias
the
Gouernour
,
shall
be
seuen
weekes
:
and
threescore
and
two
weekes
it
shall
be
builded
againe
streete
and
wall
,
and
in
troublesome
times
.
Vers.
26.
And
after
those
threescore
and
two
weeks
,
shal
Messias
be
cut
off
and
he
shal
haue
no
being
:
and
the
citie
&
sanctuarie
shall
the
people
of
the
come
gouernour
destroy
,
&
the
end
thereof
shall
be
with
a
flood
,
and
vnto
the
ende
of
the
warre
shall
be
a
precise
iudgement
of
desolations
.
Vers.
27.
And
he
shall
make
a
sure
couenant
to
many
one
weeke
,
&
halfe
that
weeke
he
shall
cause
sacrifice
,
and
offering
to
cease
,
and
for
the
ouerspreading
of
abominations
shall
be
desolation
,
which
to
vtter
and
precise
destruction
shall
be
powred
vpon
the
desolate
.
FOr
the
plainer
vnderstanding
and
proofe
of
this
interpretation
I
haue
thought
good
to
set
downe
cerraine
annotations
thereon
where
need
shall
require
.
In
the
24.
verse
.
weekes
.
]
The
Hebrew
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
a
weeke
,
or
as
wee
also
terme
it
a
sennet
or
seuenet
,
which
better
fitteth
the
Hebrew
,
hauing
that
force
,
as
likewise
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greeke
,
and
septimana
in
Latine
,
all
so
called
of
the
number
of
seauen
:
but
it
is
to
bee
obserued
that
the
Hebrew
word
here
vsed
,
signifieth
sometime
the
space
of
seauen
dayes
;
as
here
in
this
prophesie
the
tenth
chapter
,
and
second
verse
:
where
Daniel
saith
that
hee
mourned
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
three
weeks
or
seuenets
of
dayes
,
and
in
the
sixteenth
of
Deuteronomie
the
ninth
verse
:
where
commandement
is
giuen
from
Easter
to
Whitsontide
to
number
seuen
weeks
or
seuenets
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
And
sometime
it
containeth
seuen
yeres
,
as
in
the
29.
chapter
the
27
verse
of
Genesis
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
fulfill
her
seuenet
,
and
then
shee
also
shall
bee
giuen
vnto
thee
for
the
seruice
which
thou
shalt
serue
me
yet
seuen
yeares
more
.
The
Greeke
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
approued
Authors
is
in
like
manner
vsed
not
onelie
for
seauen
dayes
,
but
also
euen
for
seuen
yeares
space
,
and
namely
in
the
end
of
the
seauenth
booke
of
Aristotles
politikes
,
where
mention
is
made
of
such
as
deuided
ages
by
seuenets
of
yeares
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
M.
Varro
also
in
his
first
booke
of
Images
writing
,
se
iam
duodecimam
annorum
hebdomadam
ingressum
esse
.
That
hee
had
now
entred
into
the
12.
sennet
of
yeares
,
expresseth
it
more
plainely
and
fullie
.
In
this
signification
I
take
the
worde
in
this
place
,
vnderstanding
by
70.
seuenets
490.
yeares
,
hauing
proofe
thereof
from
holy
Scripture
and
prophane
writer
.
As
for
those
which
stretch
the
worde
further
to
a
seuenet
of
tents
or
Iubilies
or
hundreds
of
yeeres
as
some
haue
done
:
their
opinion
hath
neither
warrant
from
God
his
word
nor
any
likelihood
of
trewth
.
Are
determined
,
]
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
properly
to
cut
,
and
by
a
metaphor
from
thence
borowed
to
determine
as
hereafter
I
shal
haue
occasion
to
declare
.
The
Reader
is
here
to
know
that
in
the
Hebrew
we
haue
word
for
word
.
Seuentie
weekes
is
determened
:
A
verbe
singular
being
ioyned
with
a
nowne
plurall
,
by
an
vsuall
custome
of
the
holy
tongue
,
when
a
thing
spoken
in
generall
is
to
bee
applied
to
euerie
part
.
As
in
the
twelft
chapter
of
Iob
the
seuenth
verse
:
Aske
the
beastes
and
it
shall
teach
thee
,
that
is
,
euerie
one
of
them
shall
teach
thee
.
And
in
the
Prouerbes
of
Salomon
the
third
chapter
,
the
18.
verse
,
in
their
originall
tongue
.
They
which
holde
wisdome
,
is
made
blessed
,
that
is
to
saye
,
they
are
made
blessed
euery
one
of
them
.
So
here
the
same
kinde
of
speech
being
vsed
,
70.
weekes
is
determined
,
importeth
thus
much
,
that
euerie
one
of
those
weekes
particularlie
from
the
first
to
the
last
shall
bee
precisely
and
absolutely
complet
.
Which
force
contained
in
these
wordes
I
might
not
omitte
.
In
English
thus
it
may
be
expressed
.
Seuentie
weekes
euery
one
are
determined
vpon
thy
people
.
Thy
people
]
that
is
thy
countreymen
the
Iewes
for
this
is
a
common
speech
often
vsed
in
the
hebrew
tongue
,
to
call
that
people
mine
of
which
I
am
one
.
As
in
the
first
chapter
of
Ruth
the
15.
verse
.
the
Moabites
are
called
the
people
of
Orpha
a
woman
of
Moab
:
Thy
sister
is
gone
backe
to
her
people
.
So
in
the
10.
verse
of
that
chapter
the
Iewes
are
called
Naomies
people
.
We
will
returne
to
thy
people
with
thee
.
And
the
same
Ieremies
people
in
the
lamentations
the
3.
chapter
and
14.
verse
where
he
complaineth
,
that
he
was
a
laughing
stocke
to
all
his
people
.
Here
then
in
like
manner
by
Daniels
people
are
vnderstoode
the
Iewes
whereof
he
was
.
And
vpon
thy
holy
citie
]
The
holy
citie
is
Ierusalem
mentioned
in
the
nexte
verse
so
called
,
because
it
was
the
place
consecrate
to
the
holy
worship
of
God
.
Esa
the
52.
chapter
&
1.
verse
put
on
thy
bewtifull
garmentes
O
Ierusalem
holy
citie
.
And
in
the
4.
chapter
of
Math.
the
5.
verse
,
the
diuell
caried
him
to
the
holy
citie
,
and
set
him
vpon
a
pinacle
of
the
temple
.
But
why
is
it
called
Daniels
citie
?
was
it
because
God
had
forsaken
it
,
as
though
it
were
now
to
be
called
any
others
rather
then
Gods
citie
?
So
the
learned
father
Hierom
thought
,
but
herein
deceaued
.
For
being
a
holy
citie
it
must
nedes
bee
also
Gods
citie
.
It
was
rather
called
Daniels
citie
,
ether
of
his
birth
or
bringing
vp
therein
.
As
in
the
ninth
chapter
of
Mathew
Capernaum
is
called
Christs
citie
because
he
dwelt
in
it
.
And
Rama
in
the
first
book
of
Samuel
the
first
chapter
is
called
the
citie
of
Elcana
and
the
citie
of
Samuel
in
the
28.
chap.
of
that
booke
.
And
Rogelim
the
citie
of
Barzillai
,
in
the
second
of
Samuel
the
19.
the
38.
verse
.
Let
me
die
(
sayeth
he
)
in
my
owne
citie
.
By
this
which
I
haue
sayde
of
Daniels
people
and
Daniels
citie
,
it
may
appeare
howe
wide
Hierom
shot
from
the
marke
,
with
some
other
of
the
ancient
fathers
interpreting
it
as
though
God
had
forsaken
both
:
and
giuen
them
ouer
as
well
the
Iewes
as
Ierusalem
.
To
end
sinne
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
being
as
the
Masorites
terme
it
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
keri
,
of
these
wordes
that
is
the
true
reading
thereof
;
signifieth
properly
to
consume
finish
or
end
sinne
.
And
therefore
Hieroms
interpretation
,
Vt
finem
accipiat
peccatum
that
sin
may
haue
an
end
,
is
good
.
Neither
doe
I
se
how
that
other
of
sealing
vp
sinnes
can
heere
be
warranted
.
This
abolishing
and
finishing
of
sinne
,
was
wrought
and
fulfilled
by
our
blessed
Lord
and
redeemer
Christ
Iesus
.
He
was
that
vnspotted
lambe
of
God
which
tooke
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
the
first
of
Iohn
,
the
29.
verse
.
In
the
end
of
the
world
he
once
appeared
to
put
away
sinne
,
by
the
sacrifice
of
himselfe
.
Hee
was
once
offered
to
take
away
the
sinnes
of
many
.
Heb.
9.26.28
.
He
washed
vs
from
our
sinnes
in
his
blood
.
In
the
first
of
the
Reuelation
the
3.
ver.
He
deliuered
vs
from
sinne
.
By
him
the
bodie
of
sinne
is
destroied
,
we
are
dead
to
sinne
,
that
it
should
not
haue
dominion
ouer
vs
.
See
the
6.
chapter
.
to
the
Romans
6.11.14.18
.
verses
.
Hee
condemned
sinne
in
the
flesh
.
Whosoeuer
is
borne
of
God
can
not
sin
.
Christ
therefore
fulfilled
this
heere
spoken
of
by
Daniell
,
that
is
to
say
,
I
will
powre
cleane
water
vpon
you
and
clense
you
from
all
your
filthynesse
.
A
new
harte
also
will
I
giue
you
,
and
a
new
spirit
will
I
put
within
you
:
and
J
will
take
away
the
stonie
hart
out
of
your
body
,
and
I
will
giue
you
a
harte
of
flesh
.
And
I
will
cause
you
to
walke
in
my
statutes
,
and
ye
shall
keep
my
iudgements
and
doe
them
And
to
make
reconciliation
for
iniquitie
]
by
appeasing
and
pacifiyng
God
his
wrath
against
sinne
.
Which
was
the
effect
of
Christ
his
death
offering
vp
him selfe
an
acceptable
sacrifice
to
God
for
the
sinnes
of
the
world
.
To
bring
euerlasting
righteousnesse
.
]
The
declaration
hereof
we
haue
in
the
epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
from
the
12.
ver.
of
the
10.
chap.
vnto
the
end
of
the
18.
verse
of
the
same
.
There
wee
are
taught
that
by
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
Iesus
once
offered
,
remission
of
sinnes
is
obtained
for
euer
:
so
as
after
there
can
be
no
other
propitiatorie
oblation
for
them
.
Here
therefore
the
euerlasting
righteousnes
of
Christ
,
is
opposed
to
the
righteousnesse
of
the
law
,
to
the
obtaining
whereof
dayly
sacrifices
were
offered
.
But
Christ
hauing
once
made
reconciliation
for
our
sinnes
by
his
blood
:
therby
purchased
vnto
vs
euerlasting
saluation
and
righteousnesse
,
which
in
the
9.
chapter
and
12.
ver.
of
that
Epistle
is
called
euerlasting
redemption
.
The
priesthood
of
christ
is
euerlasting
.
To
seale
vp
vision
and
prophet
.
]
A
testament
or
couenant
in
writing
is
neuer
sure
before
the
seale
be
set
vnto
it
.
That
maketh
all
good
.
That
confirmeth
and
giueth
strength
.
And
therfore
by
a
metaphor
or
borrowed
speach
;
to
seale
vp
vision
and
prophecie
,
is
as
much
as
to
confirme
the
same
.
So
the
word
is
taken
in
the
3.
chapter
of
Iohns
gospell
and
33.
verse
.
He
which
receaueth
his
testimonie
hath
sealed
vp
,
that
God
is
trewe
,
that
is
confirmed
.
Whatsoeuer
in
the
old
testament
had
been
foretold
and
promised
by
the
holy
prophets
of
God
concerning
Christ
his
birth
,
his
redeeming
the
elect
from
thrall
,
and
sauing
from
sinne
,
his
forerunner
,
his
preaching
,
his
miracles
,
his
humility
,
betraying
for
money
,
death
,
resurrection
,
ascnceon
,
and
glorious
kingdome
,
were
all
most
certainly
performed
by
him
in
their
dew
time
.
The
verifying
and
fulfilling
whereof
,
was
as
it
were
a
seale
for
sure
confirmation
of
the
vndoubted
truth
thereof
.
And
for
this
cause
the
time
of
vision
and
prophet
,
is
limited
to
the
comming
of
Christ
and
the
cleare
preaching
of
the
gospel
in
his
kingdome
,
wherby
he
was
to
verifie
,
confirme
and
fulfill
the
same
.
This
we
are
taught
in
the
beginning
of
the
epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
in
these
wordes
.
God
in
times
past
spake
often
and
many
wayes
to
the
fatheres
by
the
prophets
.
But
in
these
last
dayes
he
hath
spoken
to
vs
by
his
sonne
.
And
to
anoint
]
This
interpretation
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
I
dare
commend
vpon
my
knowledge
to
the
Church
of
GOD
for
good
:
if
euer
any
hath
been
good
.
It
is
sure
as
heauen
and
earth
,
no
sillable
amisse
.
Which
I
speake
to
this
end
that
no
man
doubt
to
receaue
and
hold
fast
this
for
the
vndoubted
truth
of
God
in
this
place
concerning
the
annointing
of
Christ
being
an
excellent
point
of
diuinitie
,
whereof
he
euen
tooke
his
name
to
bee
called
Messias
or
Christ
that
is
annointed
.
For
the
better
vnderstanding
whereof
wee
are
to
know
that
in
time
of
the
lawe
the
holy
priestes
,
prophets
and
kinges
,
when
they
first
tooke
their
offices
vpon
them
,
were
annointed
with
holy
oile
.
And
this
was
the
ceremonie
of
consecrating
them
to
the
seruice
of
God
in
those
callinges
.
For
the
annointing
of
priestes
we
haue
the
commaundement
of
God
in
the
last
chapter
of
Exodus
the
13.
verse
where
speaking
to
Moses
of
Aaron
.
Thou
shalt
(
sayeth
God
)
annoint
him
and
sanctifie
him
,
that
hee
may
minister
vnto
me
in
the
priestes
office
.
For
the
prophets
annointing
;
we
haue
the
example
of
Elizeus
annointed
by
Elias
to
be
a
prophet
his
stead
.
And
for
kinges
many
testimonies
.
in
Whereof
I
wil
bring
onely
2.
one
of
Dauid
annointed
king
ouer
the
house
of
Iuda
.
The
other
of
Salomon
annointed
kinge
by
Tsadoc
the
priest
and
Nathan
the
prophet
.
Now
Christ
was
the
trewe
high
priest
enduring
for
euer
,
Christ
then
hauing
in
himselfe
alone
al
those
dignities
of
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
at
once
together
,
to
the
which
other
were
annoynted
,
seuerally
,
someone
,
some
another
,
was
therefore
by
a
certaine
kinde
of
excellencie
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
the
annoynted
.
The
Law
,
Priests
,
Prophets
,
and
Kings
were
annoynted
with
materiall
holy
oyle
,
but
Christ
with
the
spirituall
oyle
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
in
the
45.
Psalme
,
is
called
the
oile
of
gladnes
.
God
hath
annointed
thee
with
the
oyle
of
gladnes
aboue
thy
fellowes
:
that
is
with
the
holy
Ghost
:
which
therefore
in
the
first
Epistle
of
Iohn
the
second
chapter
,
the
20.
and
22.
verses
,
is
called
an
oyntment
,
by
a
translation
taken
from
the
annoyntings
of
the
Law
.
Yee
haue
an
oyntment
from
him
that
is
holie
.
This
spirituall
annoynting
of
Christ
is
spoken
of
by
Esay
in
his
61.
chapter
the
first
verse
.
The
spirit
of
the
Lord
is
vppon
mee
,
therefore
hath
hee
annoynted
mee
:
Hee
hath
sent
me
to
preach
good
tydinges
vnto
the
poore
.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
hereof
touching
Christ
his
annoynting
hath
this
saying
.
The
holie
of
holies
]
.
That
is
,
the
most
holie
;
Christ
was
endued
with
the
holie
Ghost
without
measure
.
Iohn
.
3.34
.
Euen
a
verie
fountaine
of
holinesse
,
of
whose
fulnesse
wee
are
all
made
holie
.
Christ
Iesus
saith
Paul
,
is
made
vnto
vs
sanctification
.
Hereof
in
the
first
of
Luke
,
Thus
the
generalitie
of
Daniels
weekes
is
declared
,
so
plainely
pointing
out
the
comming
of
Christ
&
the
effects
thereof
,
as
though
hee
had
read
the
writings
of
the
Euangelists
&
the
Apostles
,
or
had
beene
an
eye-witnes
in
the
time
of
Christ
to
the
verifying
and
fulfilling
of
these
thinges
.
Now
followeth
a
more
speciall
and
particular
handling
of
them
,
deuided
into
three
parts
in
the
other
three
verses
.
The
25.
verse
.
The
going
forth
of
the
word
.
]
Moses
in
Deut.
the
fourth
chapter
,
&
thirteenth
verse
saith
,
That
God
declared
vnto
Israell
his
couenant
,
euen
the
ten
wordes
,
and
wrote
them
vpon
two
Tables
of
stone
,
meaning
therby
the
ten
commandements
.
Assuerus
commanded
his
seruants
to
bring
Vashti
the
Queene
before
him
,
Augustus
Caesar
,
that
all
the
world
should
be
taxed
.
To
build
againe
Ierusalem
.
]
In
Hebrew
to
returne
&
build
Ierusalem
.
Of
this
a
little
after
toward
the
end
of
this
verse
.
Vnto
Messias
the
Gouernour
.
]
The
worde
Messias
in
Hebrew
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
as
much
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greeke
,
and
with
vs
annoynted
:
So
these
three
in
signification
are
all
one
,
Messias
,
Christ
,
Annoynted
.
The
Hebrew
word
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
attributed
sometime
specially
to
the
person
of
Christ
Iesus
our
Lord
,
as
in
the
first
of
Iohn
the
42.
ver.
we
haue
found
the
Messias
.
And
in
the
second
Psalme
the
second
verse
.
The
Rulers
tooke
counsell
together
against
the
Lord
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
against
his
Messias
or
Christ
,
that
is
,
against
Christ
Iesus
our
Lorde
,
as
the
place
is
expounded
in
the
fourth
chapter
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
.
Sometime
more
generally
to
any
annoynted
Priest
,
as
in
the
fourth
chapter
and
fift
verse
of
Leuit.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
the
Annoynted
Priest
shall
take
off
the
bullockes
blood
,
or
to
the
annoynted
Prophets
.
Touch
not
mine
annoynted
&
doe
my
Prophets
no
harme
.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifying
any
Ruler
or
Gouernour
,
is
vsed
sometime
of
kinges
,
as
in
the
first
of
Samuel
the
tenth
chapter
,
the
second
verse
,
where
Saul
is
called
the
Gouernour
of
the
Lords
inheritance
,
and
in
the
second
of
Samuel
the
seauenth
chapter
,
Dauid
is
called
the
ruler
of
Gods
people
,
and
Ezechias
in
the
second
booke
of
the
Kings
the
20.
chapter
and
fifth
verse
.
In
all
those
places
this
worde
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
vsed
:
Sometime
it
is
giuen
to
other
inferiour
rulers
,
or
gouernours
:
as
in
the
2.
of
Chronicles
the
11.
chapter
and
11.
verse
.
Hee
repayred
the
strong
holdes
,
and
set
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
Gouernours
therin
,
and
in
the
19.
chapter
and
last
verse
of
the
same
booke
.
Seauen
weekes
:
]
It
is
great
pittie
that
this
message
of
the
holy
Angell
contayning
a
most
excellent
Prophesie
from
Gods
owne
mouth
,
should
be
so
peruerted
and
depraued
,
as
it
hath
beene
by
those
which
picke
out
this
sence
,
as
though
hee
said
,
there
should
be
from
the
out-going
of
the
commaundement
to
Messias
69.
weekes
in
all
.
A
strange
interpretation
&
such
(
I
dare
boldly
say
it
)
as
by
the
Hebrew
text
can
neuer
bee
vpheld
.
That
interpretation
which
I
haue
made
leauing
a
stay
or
rest
at
seuen
weekes
:
as
the
halfe
sentence
being
past
,
and
continuing
the
62.
weekes
with
the
other
part
of
the
sentence
following
to
the
end
of
the
verse
,
and
not
referred
to
the
former
,
as
part
of
one
whole
number
with
them
,
by
the
Hebrew
text
is
most
sure
and
vndoubted
and
iustifiable
against
all
the
world
:
contayning
that
which
God
himselfe
in
his
owne
wordes
hath
vttered
,
neyther
more
nor
lesse
,
but
the
verie
same
which
Gods
Angell
deliuered
to
Daniel
by
word
,
and
Daniel
to
the
Church
by
writing
in
the
holie
tongue
,
and
this
once
againe
it
is
;
From
the
going
forth
of
the
word
,
to
build
againe
Ierusalem
vnto
Messias
the
gouernour
shall
be
seauen
weekes
,
and
threescore
and
two
weekes
it
shall
be
builded
againe
street
and
wall
,
and
in
trouble
some
times
.
Marke
the
wordes
,
consider
their
order
,
and
weigh
well
the
rests
.
As
I
finde
in
the
Hebrew
so
I
haue
Englished
,
that
is
,
the
truth
of
interpretation
,
be
it
vnderstood
as
it
may
.
It
shall
be
builded
againe
.
]
Word
for
word
in
the
original
tongue
is
written
.
It
shall
returne
and
be
builded
:
which
learned
Hierome
verie
learned
lie
translated
thus
.
Iterum
aedificabitur
.
It
shall
bee
builded
againe
.
This
is
a
familiar
phrase
in
the
Hebrew
peoples
mouth
:
For
proofe
whereof
take
a
view
of
these
places
.
First
of
that
in
Malachie
the
first
chapter
and
fourth
verse
.
We
will
returne
&
build
the
desolate
places
.
It
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
we
wil
build
them
againe
,
also
in
the
26.
chapter
18.
verse
of
Genesis
.
Isaak
returned
and
digged
the
wels
of
water
:
which
beeing
digged
in
the
dayes
of
Abraham
,
the
Philistians
after
his
death
had
stopped
.
The
meaning
is
therfore
that
he
digged
them
againe
,
rightly
vnderstood
by
the
Greeke
interpreters
called
the
70.
thus
translating
it
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
He
digged
againe
,
Hierome
agreeing
thereunto
,
rursus
fodit
.
In
the
sixt
chapter
of
Zacharie
the
first
verse
.
I
returned
and
lifted
vp
my
eyes
and
saw
,
which
Tremellius
verie
wel
translated
thus
.
Rursus
attollens
occulos
meos
vidi
.
Againe
lifting
vp
my
eyes
I
saw
:
That
therefore
which
some
interpreters
here
haue
imagined
,
concerning
the
returne
of
the
people
from
the
captiuitie
of
Babilon
,
is
to
vse
the
old
prouerbe
nothing
to
Bacchus
;
an
interpretation
farre
from
Daniels
purpose
.
The
like
reason
is
of
that
before
written
in
this
verse
to
returne
and
build
Ierusalem
,
being
in
sence
the
same
which
there
I
haue
translated
,
and
Hierome
long
before
me
:
to
build
againe
Ierusalem
.
Moreouer
it
shall
be
builded
,
importeth
as
much
as
if
hee
had
said
it
shall
continue
builded
,
or
beeing
once
builded
it
shall
so
remaine
by
the
space
of
434.
yeares
before
the
desolation
thereof
come
,
as
Saadias
and
Gershoms
sonne
expounded
the
meaning
of
the
word
.
The
26.
verse
,
Shall
Messias
be
cut
off
.
]
The
signification
of
the
worde
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
much
more
large
then
to
slay
,
as
by
the
most
part
of
interpreters
it
is
here
taken
,
and
reacheth
to
any
cutting
off
,
eyther
by
death
,
or
banishment
,
or
any
other
kinde
of
abolishing
,
whereby
a
thing
before
in
vse
,
afterward
ceaseth
.
Ioel.
1.8
.
The
new
wine
is
cut
off
from
your
mouth
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Amos
.
1.5
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
I
will
cut
off
the
inhabitant
of
Bikeathauen
,
&
him
that
holdeth
the
Scepter
out
of
Betheden
,
and
the
people
of
Aram
shall
goe
into
captiuitie
vnto
Kir
,
saith
the
Lord
.
And
hee
shall
haue
no
beeing
.
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
And
there
shall
not
bee
vnto
him
:
that
is
,
hee
shall
not
be
:
He
shall
haue
no
beeing
:
he
shall
be
extinct
and
gone
.
Much
like
hereunto
is
that
in
the
42.
of
Genesis
the
36.
verse
.
Simeon
is
not
:
Ioseph
is
not
:
where
the
meaning
is
,
that
neither
of
them
was
remaining
aliue
or
had
any
being
.
Ieremie
31.
Rachel
mourned
for
her
children
because
they
were
not
.
Genesis
5.24
.
Enoch
was
not
because
the
Lord
tooke
him
away
.
That
is
hee
had
no
longer
being
among
the
liuing
,
a
speach
vsed
in
prophane
authours
.
Homer
.
2.
Iliad
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
that
is
,
For
the
sons
of
valiant
Oeneus
were
not
any
longer
,
neither
was
he
himself
yet
.
And
more
plainly
in
the
Tragedie
of
Euripides
called
Hecuba
:
where
she
bewailing
the
death
of
her
son
Polydorus
.
I
vnderstand
now
(
saith
she
)
the
dreame
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
I
saw
touching
thee
my
child
,
not
being
anie
longer
in
the
light
of
heauen
:
Therefore
the
Hebrew
scholiast
Solomon
Iarchi
,
thinking
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
here
to
be
alone
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
other
places
,
of
all
other
interpreters
iudged
best
,
and
the
same
which
my selfe
approoued
before
euer
I
read
it
in
him
or
any
other
:
As
likewise
master
Fox
in
a
sermon
of
his
,
entituled
De
Oliua
Euangelica
vnderstandeth
it
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
saith
hee
,
is
an
Hebrew
phrase
,
whereby
is
signified
mans
life
taken
away
,
and
therefore
he
giueth
this
interpretation
thereof
.
Et
vita
priuabitur
.
Hee
shall
be
depriued
of
life
.
His
iudgement
touching
the
force
of
the
worde
to
bee
all
one
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
shall
not
be
,
is
all
one
with
mine
and
that
of
Rabbi
Solomon
:
yet
as
I
vnderstand
the
word
of
cutting
off
somewhat
more
largelie
of
thinges
abolished
otherwise
then
by
death
:
So
this
not
beeing
may
bee
referred
to
the
gouernment
ceasing
and
extinguished
of
the
gouernour
taken
away
,
though
not
dead
.
Of
the
come
Gouernour
.
]
A
come
gouernour
,
I
call
Presidem
aduenam
a
deputie
stranger
,
called
here
in
the
originall
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
ruler
which
is
come
:
for
in
the
times
before
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
by
the
Romans
,
there
were
two
rulers
of
the
Citie
,
one
of
their
owne
people
,
a
Iew
by
profession
or
birth
,
after
their
manner
annointed
to
the
gouernment
of
the
common
wealth
amongst
them
,
here
named
in
the
verse
afore
going
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
annointed
Prince
,
the
other
a
stranger
appointed
Deputy
by
the
Roman
Emperour
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
ruler
not
borne
in
the
country
,
or
one
of
the
same
Nation
,
but
a
stranger
come
from
another
place
.
In
which
sence
the
same
worde
seemeth
sometime
otherwhere
to
be
vsed
.
In
the
42.
of
Genesis
the
fift
verse
.
The
sonnes
of
Israell
came
to
buy
foode
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
among
the
commers
,
meaning
other
strangers
which
were
come
to
Egypt
.
In
the
second
booke
of
Chronicles
the
30.
chapter
and
25.
verse
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
strangers
which
were
come
from
the
Isralites
are
opposed
to
the
inhabitants
of
Iudea
.
Also
in
the
fift
of
Nehemias
the
17.
verse
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
commers
of
the
gentiles
are
set
against
such
as
were
Iewes
borne
.
With
a
floud
.
]
Vespasians
hoste
,
the
mightie
power
of
the
Roman
enemies
with
great
force
inuaded
and
went
through
the
whole
land
of
Israell
and
Iuda
,
and
as
it
were
ouerflowing
waters
ouerwhelmed
all
.
A
metaphor
taken
from
flouds
,
as
in
the
11.
of
this
prophesie
the
40
verse
.
The
king
of
the
north
shall
come
against
him
with
Chariots
and
Horsemen
,
&
ouerflow
,
and
passe
through
.
Vnto
the
end
of
the
warre
shall
bee
a
precise
iudgement
of
desolations
.
]
In
the
time
and
continuance
of
that
warre
,
partly
by
the
forraine
enemies
,
partly
by
the
ciuill
dissentions
within
the
citie
,
a
great
desolation
of
Ierusalem
&
Iuda
was
made
:
many
of
the
Iewes
for
the
intollerable
miserie
of
those
times
,
leauing
their
Citie
and
flying
as
far
as
their
legges
could
beare
them
,
from
their
owne
natiue
countrie
into
strange
landes
:
which
likewise
happened
in
the
former
destruction
of
that
land
and
Citie
by
Nabugodonosor
and
the
Chaldeans
.
Ierem.
42.14
.
We
will
goe
into
Egypt
that
wee
may
see
no
more
war
,
nor
heare
the
sound
of
the
Trumpet
,
nor
haue
hunger
of
bread
and
there
wil
we
dwell
.
This
is
it
which
the
same
Prophet
bewaileth
in
his
Lamentations
the
first
chapter
,
and
third
verse
.
Iudah
went
away
because
of
affliction
and
great
seruitude
.
Besides
these
which
fled
,
many
were
slaine
,
a
great
number
perished
by
famine
.
All
the
places
about
the
Temple
were
burnt
vp
,
and
the
Citie
was
made
a
Wildernesse
,
and
a
solitarie
floore
,
as
Iosephus
writeth
,
who
knew
it
so
well
as
no
man
liuing
better
.
The
same
Author
testifieth
,
that
the
land
which
before
had
beene
beautified
with
goodlie
trees
,
and
pleasant
gardens
and
orchards
,
became
so
desolate
,
that
none
which
had
seene
Iudea
before
with
the
faire
buildings
therein
,
at
the
sight
of
such
a
wofull
change
thereof
could
haue
contained
himselfe
from
weeping
and
lamenting
:
For
all
the
beautifull
ornaments
had
beene
destroyed
by
warre
:
so
that
if
any
which
had
knowne
the
place
before
,
comming
then
againe
vnto
it
on
a
suddaine
,
could
not
haue
knowne
it
,
but
would
haue
asked
where
Ierusalem
was
though
present
in
it
.
This
wee
read
in
Iosephus
his
seuenth
booke
of
the
Iewes
war
,
the
first
chapter
:
and
the
sixt
book
the
first
chapter
,
&
some
other
places
:
therfore
the
speaking
of
desolations
in
the
plurall
number
,
here
wanteth
not
his
force
to
note
the
multitude
thereof
.
They
were
manifold
,
comming
fast
one
vpon
an
other
:
first
in
one
place
,
then
in
another
,
till
all
was
wasted
.
The
27.
verse
.
One
weeke
.
]
This
seemeth
to
pertaine
not
only
to
the
couenant
confirming
next
before
in
this
verse
mentioned
,
but
also
to
all
the
thinges
spoken
of
in
the
former
verse
touching
Messias
to
be
cut
off
,
and
the
enemies
wasting
of
the
Citie
by
continuall
war
to
the
vtter
desolation
and
ruine
thereof
:
All
these
thinges
came
to
passe
in
the
last
weeke
of
the
70.
Halfe
of
that
weeke
.
]
That
is
,
of
that
last
weeke
mentioned
in
the
next
wordes
afore
going
,
and
not
a
new
halfe
of
an
other
weeke
besides
the
70.
For
this
cause
the
demonstratiue
Article
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ha
is
set
before
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
signifie
no
other
but
the
same
weeke
spoken
of
before
,
according
to
the
Hebrewes
custome
,
and
manner
of
speaking
,
obserued
also
and
retained
in
the
Greeke
tongue
as
the
learned
knowe
.
A
like
example
wee
had
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
verse
afore
going
in
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hauing
the
same
Article
,
and
referring
vs
to
those
same
62.
weekes
before
spoken
of
and
no
other
.
Touching
this
couenant
&
sacrifices
abolished
,
I
will
by
God
his
help
in
that
which
followeth
declare
what
I
thinke
.
Shall
be
desolation
.
]
So
I
interpret
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
substantiuelie
as
the
Greeke
and
Latine
interpreters
here
,
and
the
31.
verse
of
the
11.
chapter
,
haue
taken
it
,
though
otherwise
it
seemeth
to
haue
the
forme
of
a
Participle
.
Wee
haue
like
examples
in
the
fift
chapter
of
this
booke
and
twelft
verse
where
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
an
exposition
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
loosing
or
dissoluing
:
so
that
this
need
not
seeme
strange
.
Vtter
and
precise
destruction
.
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
There
is
in
proprietie
of
signification
some
difference
betweene
these
two
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
a
perfect
desolation
of
that
which
is
vtterlie
&
wholie
destroyed
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
referred
to
the
resolute
and
precise
determination
of
that
vtter
destruction
to
come
.
When
it
is
precisely
and
certainly
decreed
,
all
hope
of
recalling
the
same
being
quite
cut
off
.
One
respecteth
the
greatnes
,
the
other
the
certaintie
of
God
his
vengeance
to
come
.
Esa.
10.22
.
The
Lord
in
the
middest
of
the
land
shall
make
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
vtter
desolation
and
precise
waste
past
all
calling
backe
.
Hauing
thus
made
first
a
true
account
and
reckoning
of
the
times
wherein
the
fulfilling
of
Daniels
prophecie
is
contained
,
by
the
helpe
of
prophane
writers
testifying
the
certaine
truth
thereof
,
and
secondly
a
true
interpretation
of
Daniels
wordes
,
according
to
the
originall
tongue
:
It
now
remaineth
by
applying
the
one
to
the
other
,
to
search
and
examine
,
where
the
beginning
and
end
of
those
70.
weekes
may
be
found
.
The
greatest
part
of
those
who
haue
laboured
for
the
vnderstanding
of
this
Prophesie
:
haue
vnderstood
the
Messias
here
spoken
of
to
be
Iesus
Christ
,
and
first
seauen
weekes
,
then
62.
that
is
69.
in
all
to
bee
the
distance
betwixt
the
commandement
and
him
,
referring
the
end
of
those
yeares
eyther
to
his
birth
,
or
his
baptisme
,
or
his
death
,
and
the
beginning
eyther
to
Cyrus
,
who
first
gaue
leaue
for
the
returne
of
the
people
and
the
building
of
the
temple
,
or
to
Darius
Hystaspis
,
who
confirmed
the
same
by
a
new
decree
,
in
the
second
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
as
they
take
it
,
mentioned
in
the
sixt
of
Esdras
:
or
lastlie
to
Artaxerxes
the
long
handed
,
supposing
him
to
be
the
Artaxerxes
mentioned
in
the
seauenth
of
Esdras
,
and
the
second
of
Nehemias
;
who
in
the
twentie
yeare
of
his
raigne
gaue
a
new
commandement
for
the
building
of
the
walles
of
the
Citie
,
and
sent
Nehemias
about
it
.
Though
some
reckon
from
his
seuenth
yeare
,
wherein
Esdras
was
sent
to
Ierusalem
by
the
Kinges
authoritie
with
great
priuiledges
graunted
.
Touching
their
opinion
which
bring
the
time
of
their
yeares
from
Cyrus
to
Christ
:
it
is
with
good
reason
confuted
by
Iulius
Affricanus
in
the
fift
booke
of
his
Chronicles
,
because
that
from
Cyrus
to
Christ
are
many
yeares
aboue
that
time
,
that
the
compasse
of
Daniels
weeks
can
reach
to
,
which
may
be
likewise
obiected
against
Darius
Histaspis
his
second
yeare
:
from
which
to
Christs
birth
are
aboue
500.
yeares
.
But
all
this
reasoning
of
Africanus
toucheth
Beroaldus
no
whit
at
all
,
bringing
Cyrus
downe
from
the
55.
Olympiad
to
the
80.
within
the
reach
of
these
weeks
,
and
so
Darius
Hystaspis
in
proportion
;
if
euer
there
were
anie
such
Darius
among
the
Persian
kings
:
For
Beroaldus
reckoning
them
al
by
their
names
,
hath
no
one
of
this
name
amongst
them
to
bee
found
;
but
other
in
his
stead
I
know
not
who
,
such
as
were
neuer
heard
of
before
.
If
these
fancies
had
beene
broched
before
the
dayes
of
Africanus
:
his
answere
I
beleeue
would
haue
beene
,
as
is
vsed
amongst
the
learned
contra
negantes
principia
,
against
such
as
denie
principles
and
grounds
,
not
with
words
,
but
eyther
with
silence
or
hissing
:
as
Aristo
&
Pyrrho
were
serued
for
making
no
difference
betwixt
riches
and
pouertie
.
Either
of
these
answeres
is
good
enough
for
him
,
who
going
against
the
streame
of
al
antiquity
&
learning
,
neither
acknowledgeth
any
Cyrus
before
the
80.
Olympiad
,
nor
any
king
of
Persia
by
the
name
of
Xerxes
in
proper
person
as
king
to
haue
inuaded
Greece
,
&
so
for
mee
it
shall
rest
.
The
true
time
of
Cyrus
his
age
and
the
Persian
Monarchie
,
which
the
Reader
may
safely
leane
to
,
is
alreadie
declared
.
The
last
opinion
is
of
such
as
referre
the
beginning
of
the
490.
yeres
of
Daniels
Prophesie
to
Artaxerxes
the
longhanded
,
some
reckning
them
from
his
seaūenth
yeare
,
to
the
death
and
passion
of
Christ
Iesus
;
as
Functius
and
some
other
.
The
seuenth
of
that
Artaxerxes
was
the
second
yeare
of
the
80.
Olympiad
,
and
our
Sauiour
suffered
in
the
last
of
the
202.
The
distance
betweene
is
490.
yeares
;
so
that
in
regard
of
the
time
and
space
of
yeares
,
this
opinion
would
in
some
sort
agree
:
if
other
things
were
answerable
:
but
this
is
certaine
that
Esdras
was
in
that
seauenth
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
sent
to
Ierusalem
by
the
kings
authoritie
,
with
letters
and
many
priueledges
graunted
vnto
him
,
and
great
summes
of
monie
for
offerings
and
vses
of
the
Temple
:
yet
no
decree
made
for
the
building
of
the
Citie
,
eyther
Temple
,
which
had
bin
finished
before
,
or
walles
which
were
made
vp
after
by
Nehemias
,
by
speciall
commandement
.
Moreouer
if
the
decree
to
build
the
Citie
had
beene
then
published
in
the
seauenth
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
,
we
must
from
thence
to
Messias
onelie
account
seauen
yeares
,
and
sixtie
two
as
the
Angell
in
plaine
wordes
declareth
,
which
expire
seauen
yeeres
,
before
the
death
of
Christ
.
Lastlie
this
opinion
disagreeth
from
the
Historie
of
Ezra
,
where
we
read
of
an
other
Artaxerxes
before
this
,
vnder
whom
Ezra
came
to
Ierusalem
,
which
had
forbidden
the
Iewes
to
proceed
in
the
building
of
God
his
Temple
,
&
therefore
this
could
not
bee
the
long
handed
Artaxerxes
,
before
whome
there
was
no
king
of
Persia
called
by
that
name
.
Which
reason
likewise
serueth
to
improue
the
next
opinion
here
following
:
for
manie
goe
somewhat
lower
to
the
20.
yere
of
the
same
Artaxerxes
,
wherin
a
newe
decree
went
out
for
the
building
of
the
walles
of
Ierusalem
,
as
we
reade
in
the
second
chapter
of
Nehemias
.
This
twentieth
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
,
was
for
the
most
part
of
it
answerable
to
the
4.
of
the
83.
Olympiad
,
and
the
commandement
giuen
in
the
first
moneth
in
the
beginning
of
the
spring
:
as
wee
reade
in
the
second
of
Nehemias
.
From
which
time
to
the
death
and
passion
of
our
Sauiour
in
the
spring
time
of
the
last
yeare
of
the
202.
Olympiad
,
were
477.
yeares
full
and
no
more
.
So
there
wants
of
Daniels
number
thirteene
yeares
.
To
supply
this
want
,
two
waies
haue
bin
deuised
.
One
by
Iulius
Africanus
,
Beda
,
Rupertus
,
Comestor
,
Pererius
,
and
other
,
who
thought
the
yeares
of
the
Moone
to
bee
vnderstood
in
this
place
.
Which
opinion
,
as
of
all
other
most
fitlie
agreeing
to
the
true
interpretation
of
this
place
,
Pererius
on
the
9.
of
Daniel
embraceth
,
and
bringeth
reason
for
it
;
because
it
is
sayd
in
the
Latin
translation
70.
Hebdomadae
abbreuiatae
sunt
:
that
is
,
70.
weekes
are
shortened
;
Quo
significatur
annos
earum
hebdomadarum
non
esse
ad
longitudinem
annorum
solarium
exigendos
,
sed
ad
breuitatem
lunarium
coarctandos
.
Whereby
is
signified
that
the
yeares
of
those
weekes
are
not
to
be
driuen
out
to
the
length
of
the
Sunne
yeares
:
but
to
bee
drawne
into
the
shortnes
of
the
Moone
yeares
,
sayth
Pererius
.
I
would
it
were
the
worst
that
might
be
said
of
this
reason
,
to
call
it
absurd
,
friuolous
,
foolish
.
It
is
all
that
and
more
:
euen
derogatorie
from
God
and
his
word
:
which
by
this
meanes
is
defaced
and
thrust
out
of
doores
,
and
caused
to
giue
place
to
the
follie
and
error
of
a
sillie
man
.
For
the
ground
of
it
is
a
decree
from
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
establishing
the
authoritie
of
the
olde
Latin
vulgar
translation
,
as
the
very
authenticall
word
of
God
,
not
to
bee
reiected
or
refused
of
any
,
vpon
any
pretence
whatsoeuer
.
Hereof
the
Papists
in
their
expositions
alleadge
that
translation
,
preferring
it
before
the
originall
text
it selfe
receiued
from
heauen
.
And
hereof
it
is
that
Pererius
in
his
exposition
on
this
place
,
standeth
so
much
vpon
the
word
abbreuiatae
shortened
:
vrging
it
greatly
for
proof
of
his
short
Moone
yeares
.
It
is
a
proofe
indeede
from
the
bad
interpretation
of
a
man
:
not
warrantable
from
the
mouth
of
GOD
:
whose
word
in
this
place
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
which
in
the
holie
tongue
signifieth
properly
to
cut
.
In
that
sence
it
is
often
vsed
by
the
Hebrew
writers
thereof
,
calling
a
peece
of
a
thing
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
Camius
in
the
second
part
of
his
Miclol
,
and
Elias
in
his
Tishbi
testifie
:
where
he
declareth
the
true
signification
thereof
by
the
Dutch
and
Italian
tongues
.
Wherein
the
words
to
those
Hebrew
answerable
,
are
in
Dutch
,
ein
schint
,
or
ein
stuck
:
in
Italian
Pez
,
or
talio
,
signifying
any
piece
of
a
thing
cut
off
.
It
is
so
also
expounded
by
the
Greeke
interpreter
:
who
here
to
expresse
the
Hebrew
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hath
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifying
to
cut
.
The
meaning
is
,
that
so
many
yeares
were
determined
and
decreed
,
by
a
speech
borrowed
from
things
cut
out
:
because
that
in
determining
and
decreeing
things
,
the
reason
of
mans
minde
,
sundring
trueth
from
falshood
,
&
good
from
bad
,
doth
by
iudgement
as
it
were
cut
out
that
which
is
conuenient
and
fit
to
bee
done
.
Whereunto
a
like
example
in
the
same
word
is
read
in
the
Chaldie
paraphrasis
of
Ester
the
4.
chapter
&
5.
verse
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
which
in
English
is
thus
much
:
And
Ester
called
for
Daniel
,
whose
name
was
Hathac
,
by
the
word
of
whose
mouth
the
matters
pertayning
to
the
kingdome
were
cut
out
:
that
is
,
determined
and
appoynted
.
And
in
other
wordes
of
the
same
signification
wee
haue
like
examples
.
In
the
second
chapter
of
Ester
the
first
verse
,
King
Assuerus
remembred
Vashti
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
that
which
was
cut
out
vpon
her
:
that
is
decreed
and
by
iudgement
determined
to
come
vpon
her
.
Also
in
the
first
booke
of
the
Kings
,
the
20.
chapter
and
40.
verse
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
So
is
thy
iudgement
,
thy selfe
hath
cut
it
out
:
that
is
,
thou
hast
by
thy
owne
sentence
determined
it
.
A
phrase
in
Latin
Authors
vsuall
enough
,
as
when
Cicero
in
his
4.
plea
against
Verres
sayth
,
Res
ad
eum
defertur
istiúsque
mere
deciditur
.
The
matter
is
referred
to
him
and
cut
off
after
his
manner
:
that
is
,
determined
.
Theodoretus
in
his
exposition
of
this
place
,
taketh
the
Greeke
word
in
the
same
sence
,
they
are
cut
:
that
is
,
appoynted
and
decreed
.
Hereby
it
is
cleere
that
Pererius
his
reason
being
taken
from
mans
interpretation
,
and
not
Gods
worde
,
can
bee
no
good
ground
for
the
Moone
yeares
to
stand
vpon
.
Let
the
Pope
and
twise
so
many
Bishops
more
,
in
their
Councell
set
it
vp
as
sure
as
they
can
,
God
his
word
is
more
powerfull
then
they
,
to
pull
it
downe
.
Furthermore
,
though
this
were
graunted
vnto
him
,
that
the
Latin
edition
by
the
Councels
decree
hath
diuine
authoritie
,
and
therefore
force
sufficient
to
proue
the
yeres
of
the
moone
to
be
vnderstood
in
this
place
by
the
word
abbreuiatae
shortened
:
yet
for
all
that
,
such
was
the
mans
blindnes
,
euen
those
his
short
yeares
are
yet
too
short
to
fill
vp
the
want
before
spoken
of
,
and
to
reach
to
the
passion
of
Christ
.
For
490.
yeares
of
the
Moone
make
but
475.
of
the
Sunne
:
which
expire
two
full
yeares
at
the
least
before
Christ
dyed
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
Pererius
would
help
out
this
matter
by
a
distinction
of
inclusiuè
,
and
exclusiuè
computation
.
Jnclusiuè
hee
termeth
when
the
first
and
last
are
included
in
the
number
.
Exclusiuè
when
they
are
left
out
;
and
thinketh
that
the
whole
number
in
all
should
bee
490.
Moone
yeares
or
477.
of
the
Sunne
,
with
the
first
and
last
included
:
and
without
them
two
onely
488.
of
the
Moone
and
475.
of
the
Sunne
betweene
to
be
reckoned
.
This
is
a
ridiculous
shift
.
For
the
Prophet
doth
not
namely
speake
of
490.
yeares
or
477.
(
that
is
,
gathered
by
interpreters
,
and
not
without
some
controuersie
among
them
)
but
of
70.
weekes
.
So
that
if
the
extreames
,
first
and
last
,
were
to
bee
excluded
,
they
should
bee
weekes
,
rather
then
yeares
.
Indeede
if
the
Prophet
had
sayd
that
there
were
490.
or
477.
yeares
,
from
the
yeare
of
the
commandement
to
the
yeare
of
Christs
death
:
it
might
peraduenture
haue
made
some
cause
of
wrangling
about
this
,
whether
the
first
and
last
yeares
should
be
excluded
or
no.
But
heere
is
no
such
matter
.
The
extreames
here
expressed
,
are
the
commaundement
to
build
Ierusalem
for
one
:
and
the
other
,
as
it
is
vnderstood
,
the
death
of
Christ
.
Now
then
,
if
the
Prophet
say
,
that
from
one
of
these
extreames
to
the
other
,
are
490.
or
477.
yeares
exclusiuely
:
two
dayes
onely
must
bee
excluded
,
rather
then
two
yeares
.
For
the
commandement
was
giuen
in
a
daye
,
and
the
death
of
Christ
happened
in
a
daye
.
It
were
strange
to
make
each
of
them
of
one
whole
yeares
continuance
:
and
farre
from
that
exact
reckoning
which
Daniel
maketh
of
his
70.
weekes
:
first
seuen
:
then
sixtie
and
two
:
and
last
of
all
one
.
Therfore
Julius
Africanus
,
who
as
the
chiefe
author
of
these
Moone
yeares
,
is
alleadged
by
Pererius
,
neuer
once
dreamed
of
any
such
exclusiue
computation
.
I
must
acknowledge
that
he
taketh
indeede
this
place
to
bee
vnderstood
of
490.
Moone
yeares
:
which
kinde
of
yeares
the
Hebrewes
vsed
,
as
he
saith
.
But
he
could
not
stretch
them
any
further
then
to
the
16.
yeare
of
Tiberius
the
Emperour
of
Rome
:
which
is
short
by
two
whole
yeares
of
the
time
set
by
Pererius
for
the
passion
of
our
Lord
,
in
the
18.
yeare
of
Tiberius
.
And
as
they
are
short
of
his
passion
:
so
they
goe
further
then
his
baptisme
.
For
which
cause
that
opinion
of
Africanus
can
no
waye
stande
,
making
an
ende
of
Daniels
weekes
,
neither
in
the
birth
,
nor
the
baptisme
,
nor
the
death
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Neither
can
that
conceit
of
Africanus
touching
the
Moone
yeares
hereto
be
vnderstood
,
by
that
reason
which
he
bringeth
for
it
,
that
is
,
by
the
custome
of
the
Hebrewes
,
be
approued
.
Their
moneths
,
I
graunt
,
were
in
some
sort
taken
by
the
course
of
the
Moone
.
But
the
continuance
of
their
yeres
was
euer
directed
by
the
Sunne
:
and
that
as
well
before
the
captiuitie
of
Babylon
,
as
after
:
as
may
by
good
arguments
out
of
holie
Scripture
be
proued
.
They
were
commaunded
to
celebrate
their
feast
of
vnleauened
bread
,
yearely
from
the
14.
day
of
the
first
moneth
to
the
21.
thereof
,
answerable
to
our
Aprill
in
part
(
This
was
according
to
the
course
of
the
Moone
.
)
And
withall
,
to
keepe
it
yearely
in
that
season
of
the
yeare
,
wherein
their
barlie
haruest
begun
:
as
is
euidently
to
bee
seene
in
the
23.
chapter
of
Leuit.
the
10.
verse
.
When
yee
bee
come
into
the
lande
which
I
giue
vnto
you
,
and
reape
the
haruest
thereof
:
then
ye
shall
bring
a
sheafe
of
the
first
fruites
of
your
haruest
vnto
the
Priest
.
Which
could
not
bee
but
by
the
course
of
the
Sunne
.
Likewise
seuen
weekes
after
that
feast
ended
,
was
appoynted
the
celebration
of
Whitsontide
,
at
the
end
of
their
haruest
:
which
for
that
cause
is
named
the
Haruest
feast
,
and
the
feast
of
first
fruits
,
whereof
an
offering
was
brought
to
the
Lord
,
Exod.
23.16
.
Lastly
,
their
feast
of
Tabernacles
euery
yeare
was
kept
in
the
15.
day
of
the
7.
moneth
:
and
withall
in
the
ende
of
the
yeare
,
after
their
vintage
in
Autumne
,
when
all
their
grapes
and
other
fruites
of
that
season
were
gathered
,
Exod.
23.16
.
Deut.
16.
vers.
13.
It
could
not
possiblie
be
,
that
the
end
of
their
haruest
should
be
euery
yere
7.
weekes
after
Easter
:
and
the
end
of
their
vintage
,
called
the
end
of
the
yeare
,
alwayes
from
time
to
time
in
the
15.
day
of
the
7.
moneth
,
but
by
the
yeare
of
the
Sunne
:
whose
course
being
finished
brought
it
to
passe
.
Now
that
it
seme
not
strange
which
I
haue
brought
concerning
the
Iewes
haruest
beginning
in
Aprill
,
and
ending
seuen
weekes
after
toward
the
ende
of
Maye
,
or
not
long
after
the
beginning
of
Iune
,
because
in
our
countries
it
is
much
latter
about
August
:
we
are
to
knowe
that
Iewrie
being
a
hotter
countrie
,
as
nearer
to
the
equinoctiall
line
,
and
the
sommer
tropick
then
ours
by
20.
degrees
,
hath
the
haruest
by
reason
thereof
much
sooner
then
with
vs
is
accustomed
,
euen
in
their
first
month
and
the
spring
of
the
yeare
.
The
Isralites
went
ouer
Iorden
the
10.
day
of
the
first
month
,
being
the
time
of
haruest
,
&
foure
daies
before
their
passe-ouer
.
The
disciples
of
Christ
in
the
6.
of
Luke
the
first
verse
,
These
feastes
then
euery
yeare
falling
to
the
time
of
haruest
,
bring
manifest
proofe
for
the
yeare
of
the
Hebrewes
,
that
it
was
ordained
by
the
course
of
the
Sunne
.
The
time
of
the
children
of
Israels
eating
Manna
,
in
scripture
is
accompted
40.
yeares
:
in
the
end
of
the
16.
chapter
of
Exodus
,
reckoned
from
their
departure
out
of
Egypt
,
Nombres
the
33.
chapter
the
38.
vers.
Which
number
from
the
same
season
of
the
yeare
to
the
same
,
by
the
yeares
of
the
sunne
is
most
exact
.
For
they
came
forth
of
Egipt
the
15.
day
of
the
first
month
,
in
the
beginning
of
barly
haruest
.
And
the
very
same
day
of
the
same
month
,
in
barly
haruest
their
Manna
ceased
.
Ios.
5.12
.
In
the
25.
chapter
of
Leuiticus
,
the
Isralites
are
commaunded
to
sow
their
feeld
,
and
cut
their
vineyardes
,
and
gather
the
fruites
thereof
6.
yeares
:
and
to
let
the
7.
rest
as
a
sabbath
yeare
to
the
Lord
.
And
7.
of
those
sabbaths
are
accompted
49.
yeares
,
at
the
end
whereof
in
the
10.
day
of
the
7.
month
began
the
Iubelie
.
These
yeares
most
manifestly
were
yeares
of
the
sunne
.
Otherwise
all
the
fruites
of
those
yeares
could
not
haue
been
gathered
in
haruest
and
vintage
,
as
God
appointed
.
For
49.
yeares
of
the
moone
would
verie
neere
haue
cut
off
one
and
a
halfe
,
the
last
expiring
in
winter
before
anie
corne
or
other
fruite
were
redie
to
be
gathered
therein
.
Daniell
himselfe
toward
the
beginning
of
this
chapter
,
made
mention
of
the
70.
yeares
of
captiuitie
.
Where
no
one
,
that
euer
I
heard
of
,
vnderstood
other
yeares
then
of
the
sunne
.
It
were
a
strange
thing
,
if
in
one
chapter
first
speaking
of
70.
yeares
,
and
after
of
70.
weekes
of
yeares
,
he
should
vnderstand
diuers
sortes
of
yeares
one
of
the
sunne
,
and
an
other
of
the
moone
.
Augustine
in
his
15.
booke
de
ciuitate
Dei
the
14.
chapter
,
disputing
against
the
opinion
of
some
,
who
were
perswaded
that
the
yeares
of
the
ancient
fathers
,
which
liued
in
the
first
age
,
were
not
of
the
Sunne
:
vseth
these
wordes
:
Tantus
tunc
dies
fuit
,
quantus
&
nunc
est
.
Tantus
tunc
mensis
,
quantus
&
nunc
est
:
quem
luna
caepta
&
finita
conclusit
.
Tantus
annus
,
quantus
&
nunc
est
,
quem
12.
menses
lunares
,
additis
propter
cursum
solis
5.
diebus
&
quadrante
,
consummant
.
The
daye
was
as
great
then
(
sayth
Augustine
)
as
it
is
now
.
The
moneth
as
great
then
as
now
,
contained
within
the
compasse
of
the
Moones
course
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
.
The
yeare
was
then
as
great
as
now
,
perfected
by
twelue
moneths
of
the
Moone
,
with
fiue
dayes
and
a
quarter
added
.
Twelue
moneths
of
the
Moone
with
fiue
dayes
and
a
quatter
more
,
make
vp
the
Sunnes
yeare
,
the
same
which
wee
now
vse
at
this
day
.
For
euery
moneth
in
old
time
,
by
Augustines
iudgement
,
contained
iust
thirtie
dayes
:
as
is
to
bee
seene
in
his
fourth
booke
De
Trinitate
the
fourth
chapter
,
where
he
writeth
thus
:
Si
12.
menses
integri
considerentur
,
quos
triceni
dies
complent
,
talem
quippe
mensem
veteres
obseruauerunt
quem
circuitus
lunaris
ostendit
.
That
is
,
if
the
twelue
moneths
whole
bee
considered
which
containe
thirtie
dayes
a
peece
.
Such
was
the
moneth
by
men
of
olde
time
obserued
,
euen
that
which
the
course
of
the
moone
shewed
.
This
is
manifest
by
the
historie
of
Noes
floud
in
the
seuen
and
eight
chapters
of
Genesis
,
where
we
are
taught
that
the
floud
begun
the
seuenteenth
day
of
the
second
moneth
:
and
the
Arke
rested
on
a
mountaine
of
Ararat
in
the
seuenteenth
day
of
the
seuenth
moneth
.
Which
space
there
by
Gods
holy
spirit
is
counted
150.
dayes
:
which
reckoning
giueth
to
euery
moneth
thirtie
daies
a
peece
,
neither
more
nor
lesse
.
I
might
bring
other
testimonies
to
confirme
this
custome
of
the
Hebrewes
yere
,
ordered
by
the
compasse
of
the
Sunnes
mouing
,
if
it
were
needfull
:
but
I
hope
that
which
hath
been
sayd
alreadie
,
is
sufficient
to
improoue
the
first
shift
of
Africanus
and
other
,
deuised
by
490.
short
Moone
yeres
to
cut
short
the
time
of
Daniels
prophesie
by
13.
yeares
:
that
is
,
two
whole
weekes
of
the
70.
within
a
yeare
.
Seeing
that
they
can
neither
serue
to
fill
vp
the
distance
from
Artaxerxes
his
20.
yeare
,
to
the
suffering
of
Christ
,
for
which
they
are
brought
,
nor
yet
the
custome
of
the
Hebrewes
reckoning
in
holie
Scripture
will
beare
them
.
The
other
shift
is
as
bad
and
sillie
as
that
,
if
not
more
.
For
some
who
could
not
abide
that
forced
wresting
of
Moone
yeares
,
where
there
is
no
likelihood
of
such
to
be
ment
,
went
another
way
to
worke
,
making
two
beginnings
,
and
thence
two
twentieth
yeres
of
Artaxerxes
his
raigne
.
One
beginning
was
immediatly
after
the
death
of
his
father
Xerxes
in
the
4.
yeare
of
the
78.
Olympiad
.
The
other
nine
yeares
before
in
the
4.
of
the
76.
Olympiad
:
wherein
he
was
appoynted
king
by
his
father
yet
liuing
,
nine
yeares
before
his
death
:
from
which
the
20.
is
the
3.
of
the
81.
Olympiad
for
the
beginning
of
Daniels
weekes
,
sayth
Gerardus
Mercator
.
Wherein
notwithstanding
he
was
greatly
deceiued
,
by
what
error
I
know
not
.
For
reckoning
from
the
third
of
the
81.
Olympiad
,
to
the
last
of
the
202.
wherein
Christ
dyed
:
wee
shall
finde
no
more
but
486.
yeares
at
the
most
.
And
therefore
I
see
not
by
what
reason
he
sayth
,
that
the
70.
weekes
contayning
490.
yeares
,
beginning
at
that
twentieth
of
Artaxerxes
,
expired
in
the
death
of
Christ
.
Temporarius
therefore
making
two
beginnings
,
and
two
20.
yeares
of
Artaxerxes
,
as
he
doth
,
accounteth
from
the
first
twentieth
483.
yeares
to
Christ
his
baptisme
;
which
was
aboue
three
yeares
before
his
passion
,
and
so
endeth
the
death
of
Christ
,
three
yeares
and
more
before
the
end
of
Daniels
weekes
.
But
what
reason
had
Mercator
and
Temporarius
to
thinke
,
that
Artaxerxes
begun
to
raigne
whilest
his
father
was
yet
aliue
,
so
long
before
his
death
?
This
is
a
matter
worth
the
examination
,
being
the
ground
of
a
great
errour
.
The
reason
which
they
bring
is
in
this
manner
.
Themistocles
the
Athenian
in
the
second
yere
of
the
77.
Olympiad
,
being
expelled
out
of
Athens
by
his
vnthankfull
countrie
men
and
citizens
,
notwithstanding
the
great
and
wonderfull
deliuerance
of
all
Greece
from
the
power
of
Xerxes
king
of
Persia
,
by
his
wisedome
and
prowesse
especially
wrought
:
fled
to
the
same
Xerxes
;
as
Ephorus
,
Deino
,
Cleitarchus
,
Heraclides
,
Diodorus
Siculus
,
and
other
storie
writers
declare
.
Againe
,
that
Artaxerxes
the
sonne
of
Xerxes
raigned
in
Persia
,
at
such
time
as
Themistocles
fled
to
the
king
thereof
for
succour
,
it
is
testified
by
an
ancient
author
of
credit
,
euen
Thucidides
himselfe
in
his
first
booke
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
,
writing
that
Themistocles
flying
by
sea
to
Ephesus
,
&
after
going
higher
into
Asia
with
a
certain
Persian
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
that
is
,
sent
letters
to
king
Artaxerxes
the
son
of
Xerxes
,
who
a
little
before
begun
to
raigne
.
If
Themistocles
flying
,
came
to
Xerxes
king
of
Persia
,
and
sent
letters
to
Artaxerxes
his
sonne
then
raigning
also
in
Persia
:
it
must
needes
be
that
Artaxerxes
had
been
made
king
a
good
while
before
his
fathers
death
:
for
that
happened
about
sixe
or
seuen
yeares
after
the
banishment
of
Themistocles
.
This
is
the
force
of
their
argument
.
I
haue
heard
it
reported
of
one
Doctor
Medcalfe
,
who
sometime
was
master
of
Saint
Iohns
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
a
man
of
no
great
learning
himselfe
:
but
for
care
and
earnest
endeuour
euery
way
to
aduance
learning
,
giuing
place
to
none
.
Whereby
it
maye
bee
thought
that
that
famous
Colledge
hath
by
his
meanes
the
better
prospered
and
flourished
euer
since
,
with
so
great
a
companie
of
excellent
Diuines
and
skilfull
men
in
other
knowledge
.
I
haue
(
I
say
)
heard
it
reported
of
him
,
that
hauing
on
a
certain
day
at
supper
with
him
some
of
the
chiefe
Seniors
of
the
Colledge
,
hee
sent
for
two
Sophisters
to
dispute
before
them
.
The
one
tooke
vpon
him
to
proue
that
his
fellowes
blacke
gowne
was
greene
;
requiring
this
only
first
to
be
granted
vnto
him
,
that
if
there
were
any
greene
gowne
in
that
chamber
,
it
was
on
his
backe
.
Which
was
not
thought
vnreasonable
:
because
it
was
euident
,
that
there
was
none
else
had
any
.
This
then
being
once
granted
,
he
framed
the
rest
of
his
proofe
in
this
maner
.
That
(
saith
he
)
poynting
to
a
greene
carpet
on
the
table
,
there
is
a
greene
in
this
chamber
all
our
eyes
witnesse
:
and
that
there
is
gowne
in
it
,
your
owne
vpper
garment
on
your
backes
proueth
:
whereof
it
followeth
,
that
here
amongst
vs
in
this
chamber
there
is
a
greene
gowne
.
Doctor
Medcalfe
hearing
this
was
greatly
delighted
,
and
affirmed
in
good
sadnesse
that
it
was
a
good
reason
:
&
withall
asked
the
iudgement
of
the
Seniors
there
present
:
who
smiling
,
commended
the
schollers
wit
.
Such
a
sophistication
is
here
brought
,
by
ioyning
things
together
which
ought
to
bee
sundred
.
For
neither
they
which
tell
of
Themistocles
flying
to
Xerxes
,
once
euer
dreamed
of
Artaxerxes
raigning
at
the
same
time
:
nor
Thucidides
speaking
of
his
comming
to
Artaxerxes
,
had
this
in
his
mind
to
think
that
Xerxes
should
bee
then
aliue
:
which
I
will
prooue
by
good
witnesse
.
For
Plutarch
in
the
life
of
Themistocles
writeth
thus
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Thucidides
,
saith
Plutarch
,
and
Charon
Lampsacenus
tell
that
after
Xerxes
was
dead
,
Themistocles
came
to
his
sonne
.
Aemilius
Probus
confirmeth
it
in
these
wordes
:
Scio
plaerósque
ita
scripsisse
,
Themistoclem
Xerxe
regnante
in
Asiam
transiisse
:
sed
ego
potissimum
Thucididi
credo
,
quòd
aetate
proximus
crat.
I
know
,
saith
Probus
,
that
many
writers
report
,
Themistocles
to
haue
passed
into
Asia
whilest
Xerxes
was
yet
aliue
:
but
I
rather
beleeue
Thucidides
,
who
was
neere
those
times
.
Lastly
,
Lawrence
Codoman
in
the
second
booke
of
his
Chronologie
,
is
as
plaine
for
it
as
may
be
.
That
(
sayth
he
)
which
Thucidides
testifieth
in
his
first
booke
,
that
Themistocles
fled
to
Artaxerxes
,
of
late
hauing
begun
to
raigne
:
must
bee
vnderstoode
of
the
Monarchie
of
Artaxerxes
,
begun
after
his
fathers
death
.
There
was
some
difference
betweene
them
I
grant
,
in
regard
of
the
persons
to
whom
,
and
the
time
when
Themistocles
came
:
some
thinking
it
to
bee
done
when
Xerxes
was
king
,
before
the
raigne
of
his
sonne
.
Other
,
when
Artaxerxes
raigned
after
the
death
of
his
father
.
But
all
agreed
in
this
,
that
at
such
time
as
Themistocles
fled
out
of
Greece
,
there
was
not
two
,
but
only
one
king
of
Persia
:
which
is
most
certainly
true
.
Let
the
record
of
all
histories
bee
sought
,
for
the
whole
time
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
from
the
beginning
to
the
ende
:
it
shall
neuer
bee
found
that
the
father
and
his
sonne
raigned
together
.
Herodotus
indeed
in
Polymnia
,
not
far
from
the
beginning
,
telleth
of
a
custome
and
lawe
of
the
Persians
,
that
their
king
going
to
warre
,
first
appoynted
an
heire
who
was
to
succeede
him
in
the
Empire
.
And
that
Xerxes
was
so
appoynted
by
his
father
Darius
,
hauing
prepared
all
things
readie
for
his
voyage
agaynst
Aegypt
,
to
be
next
king
after
him
.
Yet
he
neuer
raigned
till
his
father
was
dead
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
when
Darius
was
dead
,
sayth
Herodotus
,
the
kingdome
came
to
his
sonne
Xerxes
.
So
that
if
Artaxerxes
,
as
they
say
,
were
appoynted
king
by
his
father
Xerxes
in
his
life
time
,
it
was
but
for
the
next
place
after
his
fathers
death
,
to
be
an
heire
apparant
and
successor
.
Farre
from
that
imperiall
maiestie
which
Thucidides
giueth
to
him
,
calling
him
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
king
newly
come
to
his
kingdome
.
But
for
my
part
,
weighing
all
circumstances
,
I
see
not
any
colour
that
Artaxerxes
should
be
chosen
so
much
as
heire
apparant
by
his
father
yet
liuing
:
much
lesse
king
.
He
had
three
sons
by
his
chiefe
wife
Queene
Amestris
:
first
of
all
Darius
:
then
two
yeares
after
another
called
Hystaspes
:
and
last
of
all
this
Artaxerxes
:
besides
two
daughters
,
as
Ctesias
declareth
.
By
the
custome
of
the
Persians
it
must
needes
bee
,
that
he
named
his
next
heire
and
successor
to
the
crowne
,
before
his
famous
voyage
into
Greece
.
And
who
was
then
to
be
named
before
his
eldest
sonne
Darius
?
For
Gerardus
Mercator
in
his
Chronology
maketh
it
a
thing
past
doubt
,
that
Artaxerxes
was
at
that
time
vnborne
.
Whereunto
agreeth
that
which
wee
reade
in
Iustin
,
in
the
beginning
of
his
third
booke
concerning
the
age
of
Artaxerxes
at
his
fathers
death
:
which
happened
about
16.
yeares
after
his
going
foorth
agaynst
Greece
.
For
there
by
Iustin
he
is
termed
admodum
puer
,
a
very
child
.
If
he
had
then
been
borne
:
yet
there
is
no
likelihood
that
he
should
haue
been
preferred
either
before
Darius
the
eldest
of
all
;
or
the
next
,
that
is
Hystaspes
,
being
elder
then
he
.
This
deuise
therefore
of
two
beginnings
and
two
20.
yeares
of
Artaxerxes
,
to
helpe
out
the
want
of
so
many
yeares
betwixt
the
twentieth
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
and
the
death
of
Christ
,
is
a
very
poore
shift
and
altogether
friuolous
.
If
plaine
proofe
had
been
brought
by
the
testimonie
of
ancient
writers
,
that
the
kingdome
and
monarchie
of
Artaxerxes
begun
whilest
his
father
liued
,
and
that
they
raigned
both
at
once
many
yeares
together
;
they
had
sayd
somewhat
to
the
purpose
.
But
that
is
not
done
:
It
is
fetched
about
I
know
not
how
,
by
vaine
coniectures
,
and
gessing
,
and
childish
wrangling
and
sophistrie
.
The
reasons
to
work
it
are
deceitfull
,
and
haue
nothing
at
all
in
them
but
a
colourable
shew
without
substance
.
That
therefore
which
Iulius
Africanus
writeth
in
his
Chronologie
the
5.
booke
,
that
if
we
begin
to
number
Daniels
70.
weekes
from
any
other
beginning
then
the
20.
of
Artaxerxes
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
neither
the
time
will
accord
,
and
many
absurdities
follow
;
is
true
as
well
in
that
yere
which
he
excepteth
,
as
any
of
the
rest
.
Neither
doe
I
see
,
how
by
iust
chronology
of
the
times
,
either
the
yeare
of
Christ
his
birth
,
or
his
baptisme
,
or
his
death
,
may
serue
for
the
490.
yeares
of
Daniels
70.
weekes
to
bee
accounted
vnto
,
from
any
commandement
and
decree
giuen
out
by
the
Persian
kinges
to
build
Ierusalem
;
or
how
the
word
Messias
in
this
place
can
bee
applied
to
our
Sauiour
Iesus
,
euen
by
their
owne
exposition
,
for
if
the
70.
weekes
expire
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
as
Beroaldus
with
the
most
part
and
best
learned
thinke
,
why
doeth
Daniel
reckon
onely
threescore
and
nine
to
Messias
,
except
they
will
say
that
Messias
is
here
taken
for
the
seauenth
yeare
before
the
death
of
Messias
,
which
were
a
strange
kinde
of
interpretation
.
And
as
Chronologie
here
fitteth
not
for
Messias
to
be
vnderstood
of
Christ
our
Lord
:
so
the
verie
text
it selfe
is
against
it
,
which
maketh
onlie
seuen
weekes
,
that
is
49.
yeres
distance
from
the
commandement
to
Messias
in
plaine
speech
;
so
that
it
cannot
bee
applied
to
our
blessed
Sauiour
without
strayning
and
wresting
,
which
they
who
so
vnderstand
it
of
Christ
Iesus
are
driuen
vnto
.
They
are
faine
to
vse
chopping
and
changing
,
adding
and
taking
away
,
contrarie
to
the
expresse
commandement
of
God
:
For
first
,
whereas
the
original
text
after
these
words
seauen
weekes
hath
a
rest
,
yea
that
rest
which
is
vsuall
in
the
middest
of
a
sentence
,
to
signifie
a
pause
after
halfe
the
verse
now
alreadie
ended
:
this
pause
by
them
is
taken
away
,
and
the
wordes
without
anie
rest
at
all
continued
with
the
next
following
,
and
the
pause
or
stay
made
at
62.
weekes
in
this
manner
:
From
the
out
going
of
the
word
to
build
againe
Ierusalem
vnto
Messias
the
gouernour
,
shal
be
seauen
weekes
,
&
62.
weekes
.
Againe
because
in
that
interpretation
of
theirs
,
the
wordes
,
and
62.
weekes
are
seuered
from
the
other
following
,
wherewith
they
should
be
ioyned
,
as
in
my
interpretation
before
deliuered
may
appere
,
&
by
that
meanes
the
sence
so
darkned
,
that
of
it selfe
in
any
plaine
construction
of
sence
it
cannot
stand
:
To
make
somewhat
of
it
they
are
faine
to
thruste
in
words
of
their
own
inuention
,
as
for
that
which
God
sayeth
,
it
shall
bee
builded
againe
,
they
say
,
&
it
shal
be
builded
againe
,
thrusting
in
the
coniunction
more
than
ought
to
bee
.
Some
put
in
other
wordes
,
some
change
verbes
into
Participles
,
and
all
to
make
483.
yeares
distance
betwixt
the
decree
and
the
Messias
heere
spoken
of
,
in
steed
of
onlie
49.
Here
is
great
ods
,
what
is
this
els
but
to
make
Gods
word
a
wax
nose
to
turne
which
waie
a
man
list
at
his
pleasure
?
How
is
it
possible
that
by
such
kind
of
dealing
diuine
scripture
should
be
rightly
vnderstood
?
Howe
shall
the
Iewes
by
such
wresting
of
texts
,
bee
made
Christians
and
brought
to
beleeue
that
Christ
is
come
?
Here
it
may
bee
,
some
will
say
vnto
mee
,
you
make
more
a
doe
about
distinctions
&
pauses
and
pointes
then
is
need
:
those
are
small
matters
and
not
so
streightlie
and
preciselie
to
be
looked
into
.
I
may
giue
men
leaue
to
thinke
as
they
list
:
but
the
truth
is
,
that
euen
these
small
matters
of
distinctions
and
rests
,
are
of
great
weight
&
importance
to
the
true
vnderstanding
of
God
his
holie
word
:
yet
bee
it
graunted
,
that
as
small
matters
they
may
bee
neglected
.
Is
that
also
a
small
matter
to
put
in
wordes
of
their
owne
,
which
the
custome
of
the
originall
tongue
will
not
beare
?
Well
let
that
bee
yeelded
to
,
be
it
a
trifle
not
to
bee
stood
vppon
.
Though
all
this
were
graunted
,
and
though
there
were
no
vowels
nor
points
at
all
,
yet
euen
the
verie
manner
of
the
speech
it selfe
were
enough
to
reproue
their
interpretation
:
for
who
euer
read
in
the
Hebrew
Bible
this
kinde
of
speech
;
Seuen
and
threescore
,
and
two
for
threescore
and
nine
?
It
is
not
the
custome
of
the
holie
Ghost
to
speake
after
that
manner
.
If
all
the
Hebrew
scripture
from
the
beginning
of
Genesis
,
to
the
end
of
Malachie
be
sought
throughout
,
no
one
cleare
example
of
the
like
can
bee
found
.
As
for
that
which
Pererius
bringeth
from
the
twelfth
verse
of
the
45.
chapter
of
Ezechiell
:
Tremellius
will
soone
teach
him
,
that
it
is
in
another
kinde
.
If
therefore
neither
agreement
of
time
,
nor
text
of
holy
scripture
permit
the
name
Messias
in
this
place
to
be
referred
to
Iesus
Christ
:
we
are
to
examine
what
other
signification
of
this
word
is
more
agreeable
to
both
.
It
is
vsed
somtimes
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
and
sometimes
more
generally
taken
,
as
before
is
shewed
,
for
any
annoynted
Priest
,
Prophet
,
Prince
,
or
chiefe
Gouernour
of
the
common
wealth
,
and
this
is
the
signification
,
which
in
my
iudgement
best
fitteth
this
place
.
And
of
Christian
interpreters
Eusebius
is
the
man
,
which
hath
either
taught
me
it
,
or
guided
me
to
it
,
or
confirmed
mee
in
it
:
who
in
his
eight
booke
de
demonstratione
Euangelica
hauing
brought
the
exposition
of
Africanus
,
vnderstanding
here
Christ
Iesus
by
the
name
of
Messias
or
Christ
,
addeth
these
wordes
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
;
I
say
that
the
Gouernour
Christ
here
spoken
of
in
this
text
of
scripture
,
by
an
other
signification
or
acception
is
no
other
but
a
succession
of
high
Priests
,
which
after
this
prophesie
,
and
the
Iewes
returne
from
Babilon
gouerned
the
people
,
which
the
scripture
vsuallie
calleth
Christs
or
annoynteds
.
In
this
number
hee
reckoneth
Iudas
Machabaeus
and
his
brethren
,
and
their
posteritie
,
who
exercised
a
kingly
gouernment
ouer
the
Iewes
,
and
a
little
after
expounding
these
words
in
the
26.
verse
.
Christ
shall
be
cut
off
:
who
(
saith
he
)
is
this
Christ
,
but
the
gouernour
which
by
succession
of
the
Priests
kindred
ruled
the
people
?
This
Christ
therfore
endured
all
the
time
wherin
these
weekes
were
to
bee
fulfilled
:
but
so
soone
as
they
once
were
ended
according
to
this
prophesie
,
the
chiefe
ruler
of
the
people
of
that
succeeding
kindred
was
cut
off
,
saith
Eusebius
.
This
is
a
notable
saying
of
Eusebius
to
declare
the
true
meaning
of
the
worde
Messias
;
which
may
direct
vs
to
vnderstand
this
most
excellent
prophesie
aright
,
Theodoretus
herein
agreeth
vnto
him
.
I
take
it
somewhat
more
largely
then
Eusebius
and
Theodoretus
doeth
,
not
of
the
Machabies
onely
,
but
of
other
chiefe
rulers
and
kings
of
the
Iewes
common
wealth
,
within
the
compasse
of
these
weekes
,
as
the
Hebrew
scholiasts
Saadias
,
Aben
,
Ezra
,
Iarchi
,
and
some
other
expounde
it
.
Not
one
Hebrew
writer
that
euer
I
read
,
vndestood
their
Messias
by
this
worde
,
but
a
succession
of
annoynted
,
eyther
Priestes
,
or
Gouernours
.
The
decree
to
build
Ierusalem
,
I
take
to
be
that
which
was
made
by
Darius
for
the
building
of
the
temple
,
which
was
the
chiefest
parte
of
the
citie
.
In
the
second
yeare
of
that
Darius
,
and
the
6.
month
the
first
day
toward
the
end
of
our
August
,
they
were
commaunded
in
the
Lordes
name
by
his
prophet
Aggie
,
to
build
the
holy
temple
of
Ierusalem
:
as
wee
read
in
the
first
chapter
and
first
verse
of
the
prophet
.
After
they
had
begun
to
build
,
the
gouernours
of
the
countries
beyond
Euphrates
came
vnto
them
to
know
by
whose
authoritie
they
tooke
that
worke
vpon
them
,
All
these
thinges
were
not
done
in
a
little
time
,
from
the
prophets
sending
by
God
about
that
matter
,
to
the
time
wherein
Darius
sent
his
decree
.
It
asked
some
time
to
beginne
the
worke
after
the
prophets
warning
.
And
then
for
the
gouernours
in
other
prouinces
to
be
certified
.
And
after
themselues
to
come
and
examine
the
matter
.
At
what
time
it
is
sayd
that
they
found
the
worke
in
good
forwardnesse
,
the
beames
being
layde
in
the
walles
.
Ezra
the
5
chapter
8.
verse
:
and
after
to
certifie
Darius
:
and
then
to
search
the
recordes
,
and
that
in
those
farre
places
of
Babylon
and
Ecbataua
.
And
lastly
to
send
forth
the
new
decree
.
So
farre
as
we
may
gesse
,
this
time
might
be
about
some
8.
or
9.
monthes
,
and
bring
vs
to
the
month
of
Aprill
or
Maie
in
the
3.
yeare
of
Darius
.
And
who
was
this
Darius
?
In
my
iudgement
no
other
but
the
surnamed
Nothus
,
who
was
sonne
to
Artaxerxes
Longimanus
.
This
Artaxerxes
(
as
Thucidides
then
liuing
testifieth
)
died
in
the
7.
yeare
of
the
Peloponnesian
warre
in
winter
which
was
the
4.
of
the
88.
Olympiad
.
After
him
Xerxes
and
Sogdianus
raigned
1.
yeare
.
And
after
them
this
Darius
whose
3.
yeare
at
that
season
wherein
the
decree
to
build
the
temple
went
out
,
falleth
toward
the
end
of
the
3.
yeare
of
the
89.
Olymp.
For
the
publishing
of
that
decree
to
Messias
,
that
is
the
first
gouernour
of
the
new
builded
citie
,
are
accompted
here
by
Daniel
7.
weekes
,
contayning
49.
yeares
.
Whereof
17.
pertained
to
Darius
after
the
decree
:
for
he
raigned
19.
in
all
.
The
other
32.
were
of
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
his
successor
.
In
whose
20.
yeare
Nehemias
was
sent
to
build
the
walles
of
Ierusalem
,
and
12.
yeares
after
,
the
building
of
the
walles
being
finished
and
the
Messias
or
gouernour
appointed
,
and
the
common
wealth
euery
way
set
in
order
:
hee
returned
to
Artaxerxes
in
the
32.
yeare
of
his
raigne
.
The
proofe
hereof
is
cleere
by
scripture
.
In
the
5.
chapter
of
Nehemias
the
14.
verse
.
From
the
time
sayth
Nehemias
,
that
the
king
commaunded
me
to
be
gouernour
in
the
land
of
Iudea
,
from
the
20.
to
the
32.
yeare
of
king
Artaxerxes
,
that
is
12.
yeares
:
I
and
my
brethren
haue
not
eaten
the
bread
of
the
gouernour
.
For
the
gouernours
before
mee
had
beene
chargeable
to
the
people
,
and
so
forth
.
Also
in
the
13.
chapter
of
the
same
booke
the
sixt
verse
.
All
this
while
(
saith
he
)
was
not
I
at
Ierusalem
,
for
in
the
32.
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
king
of
Babell
I
returned
to
the
king
.
Ioseph
Scaliger
in
his
sixt
booke
de
emendatione
temporum
,
giueth
his
voice
with
this
exposition
,
affirming
that
Darius
Nothus
was
the
king
vnder
whome
the
decree
was
made
to
build
the
Citie
,
and
that
from
it
to
the
streetes
and
walles
of
Ierusalem
finished
,
were
nine
&
fortie
yeares
.
After
which
time
,
Nehemias
directis
platais
vrbis
&
vicis
exaedificatis
,
atque
omnibus
rebus
compositis
reuersus
est
in
Persidem
anno
Artaxerxis
altero
&
tricesimo
.
Nehemias
(
saith
Scaliger
)
so
soone
as
the
streets
of
the
citie
were
directed
,
and
the
lanes
builded
,
&
all
thinges
set
in
order
,
returned
into
Persia
in
the
two
and
thirtieth
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
.
It
is
here
to
be
obserued
that
the
Prophet
speaketh
of
the
Messias
,
and
the
building
vp
of
the
Citie
,
as
beginning
both
at
one
time
:
For
hauing
foretold
that
there
should
bee
to
Messias
seauen
weekes
:
it
followeth
immediatly
after
how
long
the
Citie
was
to
continue
.
The
reason
whereof
is
this
,
that
there
could
not
be
conueniently
any
Princely
gouernment
of
the
common
wealth
before
the
building
of
the
Citie
,
wherein
the
Princes
Court
and
Pallace
should
be
:
which
Pallace
for
the
Prince
was
builded
by
Nehemias
also
,
as
appeareth
in
the
second
of
Nehemias
,
verse
eight
.
Hereof
it
is
that
Sanballat
in
a
letter
to
Nehemias
,
ioyneth
these
two
together
:
the
building
of
the
walles
,
and
a
king
set
ouer
the
Iewes
.
It
is
reported
(
saith
Sanballat
)
among
the
heathen
,
that
thou
&
the
Iewes
thinke
to
rebell
:
for
which
cause
thou
buildest
the
wall
that
thou
mayest
bee
their
king
according
to
their
wordes
.
Thou
hast
also
ordained
Prophets
to
preach
of
thee
in
Ierusalem
,
saying
there
is
a
king
in
Iuda
.
These
two
thinges
then
begun
together
,
the
Citie
builded
,
and
the
annoynted
Gouernour
thereof
,
as
also
the
end
of
both
was
at
one
time
,
declared
in
the
26.
verse
.
After
those
62.
weekes
shall
Messias
be
cut
off
,
and
the
Citie
and
Temple
shall
the
people
of
the
come
Gouernour
destroy
.
Thus
whereas
Daniel
hath
deuided
his
70.
weekes
into
three
parts
:
The
first
of
them
hath
his
true
meaning
by
text
and
time
approued
,
from
the
decree
to
build
Ierusalem
,
to
the
same
building
finished
,
and
the
established
gouernment
in
it
,
beeing
the
space
of
49.
yeares
:
The
second
part
containeth
62.
weekes
,
wherein
Ierusalem
so
builded
with
the
common
wealth
,
and
state
,
and
princely
gouernment
thereof
was
to
continue
,
that
is
to
say
,
from
the
building
of
the
Citie
finished
,
and
the
Prince
or
ruler
appointed
in
the
32.
of
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
:
vnto
such
time
as
the
ruine
and
fall
of
the
same
Citie
began
,
which
was
about
the
nine
yeare
of
Nero
:
For
about
that
time
Albinus
the
Roman
Gouernour
of
Iudea
&
Ierusalem
,
by
his
great
couetousnes
and
crueltie
in
most
wofull
manner
oppressed
the
Iewes
,
for
bribes
,
euen
selling
them
to
be
spoyled
and
robbed
of
their
goods
,
at
the
will
and
pleasure
of
most
lewd
ruffins
and
bad
persons
.
As
Josephus
declareth
in
his
second
booke
of
the
Iewes
warre
the
thirteenth
Chapter
,
inferring
thereof
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
the
seedes
of
Ierusalems
captiuitie
approching
,
was
from
that
time
sowne
,
meaning
that
those
troubles
vnder
Albinus
were
the
beginnings
of
the
Iewes
thraldome
and
vndoing
,
as
indeede
they
were
,
which
in
the
twentieth
booke
of
antiquities
the
eight
chapter
,
hee
declareth
more
plainely
:
where
hauing
spoken
of
the
great
miserie
of
the
Iewes
,
which
they
suffered
by
the
mercilesse
crueltie
of
Albinus
,
hee
vseth
these
wordes
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
From
that
time
forward
saith
Iosphus
,
especially
our
Citie
began
to
be
sicke
,
and
all
things
going
then
more
and
more
to
decay
.
The
wofull
calamities
of
Ierusalem
euery
day
falling
more
and
more
to
wracke
after
the
gouernment
of
Albinus
,
by
a
borrowed
speech
hee
termeth
sicknes
.
In
the
beginning
of
that
yeare
,
at
the
feast
of
the
Tabernacle
it
was
,
that
a
certaine
man
of
the
common
sort
brought
vp
in
the
countrie
,
called
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Anani
,
as
a
messenger
by
diuine
motion
from
God
,
to
foreshew
the
vtter
ruine
and
desolation
of
Ierusalem
to
come
in
that
last
weeke
of
the
70.
which
was
yet
behinde
,
in
the
streetes
of
the
Citie
cryed
day
and
night
;
a
voice
from
the
East
,
a
voice
from
the
West
,
a
voice
from
the
foure
windes
,
a
voice
against
Ierusalem
and
the
Temple
,
a
voice
against
Bridegroomes
and
Brides
,
a
voice
against
all
the
people
.
The
Magistrates
and
Nobles
of
the
Citie
not
abiding
his
outcries
brought
him
before
Albinus
:
who
caused
him
with
scourges
to
bee
torne
to
the
bones
,
when
the
sillie
wretch
neyther
wept
nor
craued
anie
mercie
,
but
at
euery
stroke
answered
woe
,
woe
,
to
Ierusalem
.
In
this
manner
crying
hee
continued
seuen
yeres
&
more
without
anie
hoarsnes
or
wearines
:
neyther
cursing
them
that
hurt
him
,
nor
thanking
them
that
releeued
him
.
At
the
length
going
on
the
walles
with
this
crie
woe
,
woe
,
to
the
Citie
,
and
the
Temple
,
&
the
people
,
hee
added
these
wordes
,
woe
also
to
my selfe
,
and
was
presently
slaine
with
a
stone
hurled
by
an
Engine
at
him
from
the
enemie
beseeging
the
Citie
.
Thus
the
second
part
of
this
Prophesie
,
foreshewing
how
long
the
Iewes
common
wealth
after
the
ordering
thereof
should
continue
before
it
began
to
decay
,
contained
62.
weekes
,
that
is
,
434.
yeares
:
for
the
32.
of
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
was
the
fourth
yeare
of
the
101.
Olympiad
,
towards
the
end
wherof
the
building
of
Ierusalem
was
finished
,
and
the
Iewes
common
wealth
appointed
,
and
the
first
yere
of
the
last
weeke
,
was
the
second
yeare
of
the
210.
Olympiad
,
beginning
toward
the
end
of
it
in
the
spring
time
of
the
yeare
.
The
space
included
containeth
the
full
number
before
declared
.
The
third
&
last
part
is
one
weeke
,
euen
the
last
of
all
the
70.
wherein
after
the
former
62.
weekes
expired
,
Messias
,
that
is
the
last
Ruler
was
cut
off
,
and
the
gouernement
of
the
Citie
quite
extinct
,
for
when
their
last
king
Agrippa
in
the
twelfth
yeare
of
Nero
,
foure
yeares
before
the
destruction
of
the
Citie
,
went
about
to
perswade
the
people
to
obey
Florus
the
Roman
deputie
,
by
whose
tyrannie
they
had
beene
incomparably
more
vexed
and
oppressed
,
then
in
the
time
of
Albinus
his
predecessor
:
The
people
were
so
stirred
against
him
,
that
they
could
not
containe
themselues
any
longer
,
but
threw
stones
at
him
,
and
droue
him
out
of
the
Citie
,
as
Iosephus
declareth
in
the
sixteene
chapter
of
the
second
booke
of
the
Iewes
war
.
If
any
here
obiect
,
that
Caius
Caesar
the
Emperour
of
Rome
after
the
death
of
this
Agrippas
father
,
made
Iudea
a
prouince
to
bee
gouerned
by
a
Roman
Deputie
,
and
bestowed
on
this
Agrippa
the
kingdome
of
Chalcis
,
which
pertained
to
his
vncle
Herod
;
I
answer
that
this
Herod
had
his
kingly
Pallace
in
Ierusalem
,
and
obtained
of
C.
Caesar
for
himselfe
&
his
successors
,
not
onely
the
rule
and
power
ouer
the
Temple
,
and
whole
treasurie
:
but
also
authority
of
chusing
the
high
Priests
,
and
deposing
them
at
his
pleasure
,
and
the
calling
of
the
iudges
together
,
and
other
matters
pertaining
to
the
seruice
of
the
Leuites
and
Priestes
in
Gods
Temple
;
All
which
his
Soueraignty
dyed
in
this
last
weeke
about
foure
yeres
before
the
destruction
of
the
Citie
,
yea
before
in
the
time
of
Albinus
,
in
the
beginning
of
this
last
weeke
:
anarchie
and
vnrulie
disorder
begun
to
rise
,
and
good
gouernment
to
fall
:
which
Iosephus
immediatly
before
the
worde
concerning
the
seedes
of
Ierusalems
thraldome
sowen
,
in
the
second
booke
of
the
Iewes
war
the
thirteenth
chapter
before
by
me
cited
,
seemeth
in
this
short
speech
to
signifie
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Tyrranie
or
vsurped
gouernment
was
exercised
by
manie
.
This
beginning
of
misrule
by
little
and
little
grew
to
further
increase
,
till
at
the
length
the
king
was
driuen
out
,
and
not
long
after
al
other
magistracy
of
Ierusalem
was
likewise
abolished
,
all
good
gouernment
ceased
,
as
Iosephus
in
plaine
words
declareth
in
the
fourth
booke
and
fift
chapter
of
the
Iewes
warre
,
that
the
citie
was
without
a
ruler
to
guide
it
.
And
in
the
second
chapter
of
the
fift
booke
:
that
all
law
of
man
was
troden
vnder
foot
,
and
the
law
of
God
made
a
scorne
,
and
the
lawes
of
nature
it selfe
disturbed
.
All
things
were
ordered
by
the
will
of
lawlesse
ruffians
,
their
pleasure
stood
for
law
.
A
most
pitifull
disorder
and
tumultuous
anarchie
raigned
amongst
them
by
the
wilfull
malice
of
gracelesse
rebels
,
appoynting
iudges
of
their
owne
choyce
for
their
turne
,
and
creating
hie
priests
whom
they
list
,
vile
and
vnworthie
men
:
and
those
of
such
tribes
,
as
by
Gods
commaundement
were
forbidden
that
holie
seruice
.
Thus
was
it
fulfilled
and
verified
which
Daniel
here
foretold
of
Messias
,
to
bee
cut
off
after
62.
weekes
in
the
last
of
the
70.
Whereunto
he
also
addeth
this
more
;
that
in
the
same
weeke
the
citie
and
Temple
should
bee
destroyed
by
the
come
gouernours
people
:
meaning
the
Romane
armie
which
wasted
Ierusalem
and
Iudea
by
the
space
of
foure
yeres
together
continually
,
from
the
12.
yeare
of
Nero
to
the
end
of
the
warre
.
First
,
Florus
the
Romane
deputie
begun
by
his
intollerable
couetousnes
and
merciles
oppression
,
turning
the
peoples
hearts
against
him
to
complaine
of
their
wrongs
by
him
sustained
.
Which
so
stirred
him
,
that
forthwith
hee
sought
a
new
quarrell
of
greater
reuenge
,
and
sent
vnto
Ierusalem
for
17.
talents
of
siluer
to
be
giuen
him
forth
of
the
holie
treasurie
.
Which
being
denied
,
he
made
no
more
adoe
,
but
came
against
Ierusalem
with
an
host
of
horsemen
and
footmen
,
by
force
and
armes
to
obtaine
his
wil
,
and
reuenge
himselfe
of
such
as
had
spoken
against
him
.
Being
entred
within
the
citie
into
the
Deputies
pallace
,
he
cryed
to
his
souldiers
,
commaunding
them
to
spoyle
the
citie
and
slay
whomsoeuer
they
met
.
Thus
Ierusalem
was
giuen
for
a
prey
,
and
the
inhabitants
slaine
,
man
,
woman
and
childe
,
to
the
number
of
630.
and
many
of
the
Nobles
whipped
and
torne
with
scourges
and
crucified
.
And
not
herewith
content
,
a
little
after
he
sent
for
new
souldiers
,
who
once
againe
killed
the
poore
Iewes
in
peaceable
manner
,
going
foorth
of
their
citie
to
meete
and
receiue
them
with
a
friendly
welcome
.
Some
were
beaten
downe
with
clubs
,
some
troden
vnder
the
horses
feete
,
some
choked
in
the
great
prease
at
the
gates
,
many
slaine
with
the
sword
.
And
after
that
,
by
the
same
Florus
,
was
a
new
slaughter
made
of
the
Iewes
in
Caesarea
.
After
all
these
troubles
,
Florus
not
yet
contented
,
made
a
great
complaint
of
the
Iewes
to
Cestius
the
gouernour
of
Syria
:
who
for
that
cause
brought
a
great
armie
against
Iudea
,
and
destroyed
many
townes
and
villages
therein
,
giuing
the
spoyle
thereof
to
his
souldiers
.
At
the
last
he
brought
his
armie
in
battel
aray
into
Ierusalem
,
and
burned
diuers
streets
thereof
,
and
made
hauocke
of
the
Iewes
.
Thus
was
the
Lords
inheritance
consumed
and
destroyed
by
the
cruell
Romanes
,
til
at
the
length
Vespasian
and
Titus
,
sent
by
the
Emperour
Nero
,
wasted
all
the
whole
lande
,
and
brought
vtter
desolation
vpon
the
Temple
and
citie
,
both
burnt
with
fire
:
thereby
fulfilling
Daniels
prophesie
,
and
making
an
ende
of
his
70.
weekes
,
being
yeares
490.
From
the
third
of
Darius
Nothus
,
wherein
the
decree
went
out
to
build
Ierusalem
,
to
the
ouerthrow
thereof
,
that
was
the
third
of
the
89.
Olympiad
,
this
the
first
of
the
112.
both
almost
expired
:
the
space
betweene
is
490.
yeares
.
Yet
for
all
this
crueltie
and
hot
warre
of
the
Romanes
against
the
Iewes
,
diuers
of
the
deputies
and
generals
in
most
friendly
manner
were
content
to
make
couenants
of
peace
with
many
of
the
Iewes
:
who
being
quietly
minded
in
fauour
to
the
Romanes
,
and
detesting
the
disorder
and
lewd
doings
of
the
seditious
rebels
,
sought
their
friendship
.
Cestius
Gallus
in
the
beginning
of
that
warre
,
offered
a
league
of
friendship
to
the
citizens
of
Ierusalem
:
which
many
(
leauing
that
rebellious
rout
)
embraced
,
and
fled
out
of
the
citie
vnto
him
.
Likewise
,
Vespasian
and
Titus
diuers
and
sundrie
times
receiued
many
into
their
friendship
comming
vnto
them
,
and
most
louingly
offered
a
faithfull
league
of
sure
peace
to
anie
whosoeuer
were
desirous
of
it
,
in
loue
and
good
meaning
to
the
Romane
gouernment
,
and
hatred
of
the
rebels
.
Of
which
sort
desiring
peace
,
and
parties
of
that
league
,
was
a
great
number
not
only
in
Ierusalem
,
but
diuers
other
places
.
All
this
is
faithfully
recorded
by
Josephus
an
eye-witnesse
of
those
times
:
Dauisons
historie
also
confirming
the
same
.
And
this
it
is
which
the
Prophet
Daniel
seemeth
to
meane
,
where
he
speaketh
of
a
couenant
to
be
established
to
many
one
weeke
:
as
some
expositors
haue
vnderstood
it
,
and
namely
R.
Salomon
,
surnamed
Iarchi
,
Rabbi
Leui
the
sonne
of
Gershom
,
Aben
Ezra
,
and
R.
Abraham
in
his
Cabbala
.
But
for
my
owne
part
,
I
thinke
rather
that
it
is
to
bee
referred
to
the
new
couenant
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
by
the
preaching
whereof
in
this
last
weeke
,
the
beleeuing
Iewes
were
especiallie
at
that
time
aboue
al
other
,
when
so
great
miserie
of
woful
destruction
was
now
at
hand
,
to
be
confirmed
more
and
more
in
the
true
faith
.
And
many
also
thereby
then
called
and
wonne
anew
vnto
it
,
whom
it
pleased
the
Lord
of
life
by
offering
that
gratious
league
of
saluation
vnto
them
,
not
only
to
rid
from
those
(
horrible
indeede
,
yet
temporall
)
troubles
approching
;
but
also
to
saue
euerlastingly
.
For
there
was
(
no
doubt
)
at
that
time
a
great
companie
of
holie
Saints
in
Ierusalem
and
Iewrie
which
beleeued
in
Christ
:
of
whose
deliuerance
at
that
time
the
Lord
had
especiall
care
.
Although
this
is
a
thing
not
to
bee
doubted
of
:
yet
by
the
prouidence
of
God
,
that
thereby
his
prouidence
ouer
his
church
may
be
knowne
;
wee
haue
a
notable
record
thereof
in
Eusebius
the
third
booke
of
his
Ecclesiasticall
historie
the
fift
chapter
.
The
Church
(
sayth
Eusebius
)
which
was
gathered
together
at
Ierusalem
,
was
commanded
by
an
oracle
from
God
to
flit
out
of
it
to
a
certaine
towne
beyond
Iorden
called
Pella
:
to
the
entent
that
those
good
and
holie
men
being
taken
out
of
the
citie
,
place
thereby
might
be
giuen
to
the
vengeance
of
GOD
against
it
and
the
wicked
Iewes
,
by
the
destruction
and
ouerthrow
thereof
.
If
any
here
aske
who
there
is
before
mentioned
to
whom
these
words
,
he
shall
make
a
sure
couenant
,
may
be
referred
but
the
Romane
generall
.
I
answere
,
that
it
is
no
new
thing
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
for
the
person
of
the
doer
to
bee
vnderstood
,
though
not
expressely
spoken
of
before
:
when
the
transitiue
verbe
hath
an
impersonall
notion
.
A
hundred
such
examples
might
be
brought
,
some
out
of
the
olde
Testament
,
some
out
of
the
new
,
some
out
of
prophane
authors
,
which
I
will
not
stand
vpon
,
being
a
thing
well
knowne
and
taught
,
euen
in
the
Grammer
rules
of
the
holie
tongue
.
The
meaning
is
,
that
before
the
vtter
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
a
holie
and
sure
couenant
should
be
made
vnto
the
faithfull
number
of
the
Iewes
,
chosen
to
saluation
by
such
ministers
and
instruments
as
it
should
please
God
to
vse
for
that
worke
in
that
last
weeke
of
Ierusalem
:
in
the
one
halfe
or
middest
whereof
the
sacrifices
appoynted
in
the
law
of
God
and
accustomed
,
begun
to
be
neglected
and
cease
.
First
they
reiected
al
sacrifices
and
oblations
for
any
stranger
which
was
not
a
Iew
,
being
before
vsually
from
time
to
time
wont
to
bee
offered
.
And
a
little
after
in
the
13.
yere
of
Nero
,
when
Vespasian
was
come
into
Iudea
and
wasted
the
countrie
:
then
the
vnrulie
rebels
in
Ierusalem
abolished
the
lawfull
custome
of
sacrificing
,
appoynting
priests
of
the
common
people
and
countrie
clownes
,
a
thing
forbidden
by
Gods
lawe
.
They
held
the
Temple
and
holie
places
,
keeping
themselues
therein
as
a
castle
of
defence
:
and
at
the
length
partly
by
the
sedition
within
,
and
partly
sharpe
warre
without
,
it
came
to
passe
that
the
priests
in
time
of
their
sacrificing
were
slaine
by
darts
and
stones
hurled
from
the
rebels
:
and
in
the
ende
for
want
of
men
there
was
no
daily
oblation
any
more
offered
.
This
Iosephus
declareth
in
the
2.
booke
the
17.
chapter
,
the
4.
booke
the
5.
chapter
,
the
5.
booke
the
9.
chapter
,
the
6.
booke
the
first
and
fourth
chapters
,
the
seuenth
booke
the
fourth
chapter
of
the
Iewes
warre
.
Wherfore
not
without
cause
in
my
iudgement
may
those
words
of
Daniel
,
touching
the
sacrifices
ceasing
in
the
middest
of
the
last
weeke
,
bee
referred
vnto
these
times
of
this
warre
:
wherein
by
meanes
thereof
the
sacrifices
of
the
Lords
house
were
hindered
so
many
wayes
:
some
were
quite
abolished
,
and
others
done
either
not
by
those
to
whom
they
pertained
:
or
not
so
safely
and
freely
as
they
ought
.
Yea
I
see
not
how
any
at
all
many
dayes
could
bee
offered
,
by
reason
of
the
seditious
hurlie burlies
in
the
citie
,
and
the
warre
without
,
the
sacrificers
themselues
oftentimes
being
slaine
or
wounded
in
the
middest
of
their
offering
.
Master
Iunius
though
hee
thinke
Christ
Iesus
to
bee
the
agent
and
worker
of
these
abolished
sacrifices
:
yet
for
all
that
partly
he
referreth
the
working
thereof
to
the
time
of
Ierusalems
besieging
.
Impijs
sacrificium
&
munus
abolebit
ex
facto
,
quia
premente
obsidione
vrbis
destituentur
commoditatibus
sacrificiorum
.
He
shall
abolish
(
sayth
Iunius
,
speaking
of
Christ
)
sacrifice
and
offering
in
regard
of
the
wicked
by
deede
,
because
that
the
besieging
of
the
citie
pressing
them
,
they
shall
bee
bereaued
of
the
profits
of
sacrifices
.
This
exposition
is
not
strayned
,
it
is
plaine
,
without
any
wresting
,
turning
,
adding
,
or
taking
away
:
the
course
of
Heauen
,
and
holy
Scripture
,
and
prophane
storie
,
all
make
one
account
,
they
all
agree
in
the
same
reckoning
:
if
it
bee
not
new
,
all
is
well
.
For
this
is
well
sayde
of
an
Hebrew
writer
,
and
worth
the
bearing
in
minde
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Better
is
the
grape
gleaning
of
the
auncient
,
then
the
gathering
of
the
later
.
Neither
is
it
lightly
to
be
regarded
,
which
Iosephus
in
his
second
booke
against
Apion
affirmeth
:
that
length
of
time
is
a
most
sure
proofe
.
For
my
owne
part
,
I
reuerence
antiquities
gray
heares
as
much
as
any
other
,
who
beareth
but
this
indifferencie
to
thinke
that
good
reason
is
aboue
all
.
For
without
it
I
would
not
haue
her
contradicted
.
Wherefore
least
this
opinion
of
newnesse
discredite
my
iudgement
:
I
am
to
let
the
reader
vnderstand
,
that
though
it
be
not
so
rife
as
other
:
yet
it
is
more
ancient
then
peraduenture
may
be
thought
.
Tertullian
was
one
of
the
Latine
Fathers
most
auncient
,
and
very
neere
the
Apostles
,
flourishing
in
the
raigne
of
Seuerus
the
Emperor
,
about
200.
yeares
after
Christes
birth
,
and
not
past
one
hundered
after
the
death
of
Iohn
the
Euangelist
.
Who
in
a
booke
of
his
,
written
against
the
Iewes
,
expounding
this
prophecie
of
Daniels
weekes
,
beginneth
the
reckoning
thereof
from
a
Darius
,
which
raigned
nineteene
yeares
,
after
whome
these
foure
succeeded
one
after
another
to
the
ende
of
the
Persian
Monarchie
.
First
Artaxerxes
,
then
Ochus
,
after
him
Arses
,
and
last
of
all
another
Darius
,
who
was
ouercome
by
Alexander
.
Whereby
it
is
manifest
that
he
meaneth
the
same
Darius
that
I
doe
:
for
the
beginning
of
this
490.
yeares
.
Onely
herein
he
was
deceiued
,
that
he
supposed
this
Darius
to
be
the
same
which
is
mentioned
in
the
ninth
of
Daniel
,
and
raigned
ouer
the
Medes
,
when
this
message
was
brought
vnto
him
by
the
Angell
Gabriell
.
And
for
the
ende
thereof
hee
bringeth
it
to
the
first
yeare
of
Vespasian
making
this
conclusion
of
all
his
account
:
Ita
in
diem
expugnationis
suae
Iudaei
impleuerunt
hebdomadas
70.
praedictas
in
Daniele
.
So
the
Iews
(
saith
Tertullian
)
at
the
daye
of
their
subdewing
fulfilled
the
70.
weekes
foretolde
by
Daniel
.
Thus
for
the
Persian
king
,
vnder
whom
Daniels
weekes
begun
,
there
is
no
great
difference
betweene
Tertullian
and
me
:
and
for
the
time
wherein
they
ended
none
at
all
.
After
Tertullian
Seuerus
Sulpitius
,
of
the
same
standing
with
Augustine
,
Epiphanius
,
&
Chrysostome
,
a
writer
for
skil
in
the
Persian
storie
deseruing
great
commendation
,
and
to
the
true
vnderstanding
of
Ezra
,
and
Nehemias
,
&
Daniels
weekes
bringeth
such
light
,
as
is
not
in
any
ancient
writer
that
euer
I
read
to
be
found
the
like
.
This
Father
in
the
second
booke
of
his
holy
history
speaking
of
Cyrus
,
saith
that
hee
gaue
the
Iewes
leaue
in
the
beginning
of
his
raigne
to
build
the
Temple
,
wherein
they
went
a
little
forward
,
till
such
time
as
they
were
hindered
by
their
enemies
nere
a
hundred
yeres
after
,
in
the
raigne
of
Artaxerxes
,
who
forbad
them
to
meddle
any
more
in
that
worke
,
which
by
that
meanes
ceased
till
the
second
yeare
of
Darius
.
The
same
Author
after
Cyrus
hauing
spoken
of
Cambyses
,
Darius
Hystaspis
,
and
Xerxes
,
placeth
next
him
that
Artaxerxes
;
Qui
templi
aedificationem
inhibuit
,
which
forbad
the
building
of
the
Temple
,
and
then
hauing
set
another
Xerxes
with
his
brother
Sogdianus
betweene
,
commeth
to
that
Darius
vnder
whom
the
temple
was
restored
,
and
the
building
thereof
perfected
in
the
sixt
yeare
of
his
raigne
:
From
which
time
to
the
destruction
of
the
Citie
by
Vespasian
,
he
numbreth
483.
yeares
.
His
words
be
these
,
Caeterum
â
restitutione
templi
vsque
in
euersionem
quae
sub
Vespasiano
Consule
Augusto
per
Titum
Caesarem
consummata
est
,
anni
483.
Praedictum
id
olim
est
a
Daniele
,
qui
ab
instauratione
templi
ad
euersionem
eius
69.
hebdomadas
futuras
pronunciauerat
:
But
from
the
restoring
of
the
Temple
,
(
saith
Seuerus
)
to
the
ouerthrow
of
it
,
which
by
Titus
Caesar
was
finished
vnder
Vespasian
then
beeing
imperiall
Consull
,
were
483.
yeares
.
That
was
by
Daniel
long
agoe
foretold
,
who
had
before
declared
that
from
the
restoring
of
the
Temple
,
to
the
ouerthrow
of
it
should
bee
69.
weekes
,
whereas
hee
saith
that
Daniel
foretold
69.
weekes
to
bee
from
the
restoring
of
the
Temple
to
the
destruction
thereof
:
it
is
true
beeing
vnderstood
from
the
commandement
going
out
concerning
that
restoring
,
to
the
time
wherein
the
desolation
of
the
Citie
,
&
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Iewes
common
wealth
begun
:
for
Daniel
in
plaine
words
foreshewed
that
after
69.
weeks
counted
from
that
commandement
,
Messias
should
be
cut
off
,
&
the
Citie
and
Temple
destroyed
,
leauing
the
last
week
of
the
seuenty
,
for
the
accomplishing
thereof
:
wherein
by
certaine
degrees
by
little
and
little
it
was
wrought
by
the
Romans
.
The
ruine
begun
vnder
Albinus
his
gouernment
strait
after
the
69.
weekes
,
as
before
hath
beene
prooued
by
one
or
two
euident
testimonies
of
Iosephus
.
It
continued
and
increased
more
and
more
vnder
Florus
,
till
at
the
length
Titus
vnder
his
father
Vespasian
made
a
finall
end
and
vtter
vndooing
of
all
.
Thus
Seuerus
Sulpitius
,
most
manifestlie
declareth
his
iudgement
for
the
beginning
of
Daniels
weekes
,
to
be
referred
to
the
raigne
of
Darius
Nothus
,
&
the
end
of
them
to
be
made
in
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
by
Titus
,
not
seeing
how
the
Prophesie
of
Daniel
might
otherwise
bee
vnderstood
or
applied
,
beginning
and
end
to
anie
other
kinges
.
Ioseph
Scaliger
in
his
6
booke
de
emendatione
temporum
,
acknowledgeth
Darius
Nothus
to
bee
the
Persian
king
,
by
whose
decree
the
building
of
the
temple
was
restored
.
And
that
from
that
time
the
accompt
of
Daniels
weekes
beginneth
.
The
end
he
referreth
to
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
.
Ab
instaurandis
Hierosolymis
incipiunt
hebdomades
,
in
Hierosolymorum
excidium
terminantur
.
Neque
enim
frustrà
caput
hebdomadum
ad
Herosolymorium
incolumitatem
pertinet
,
cum
earum
finis
ad
eiusdem
vrbis
casum
et
deletionem
pertineat
.
The
weekes
beginne
,
sayth
Scaliger
,
at
the
restoring
of
Ierusalem
,
and
end
in
the
ouerthrowe
of
it
.
Neither
is
it
without
cause
that
their
beginning
pertayneth
to
the
safetie
of
Ierusalem
,
seeing
that
the
end
thereof
belongeth
to
the
fall
and
destruction
of
the
same
citie
.
Vnderstanding
the
time
wherein
the
warre
against
the
Iewes
begun
their
desolation
.
Lastly
Iunius
in
the
last
edition
of
his
bible
,
in
his
notes
vpon
the
9.
of
Daniell
numbreth
these
70.
weekes
,
from
the
second
of
Darius
Nothus
,
to
the
second
of
Vespasian
wherein
Titus
destroyed
Ierusalem
.
Moreouer
for
the
end
of
these
weekes
Clemens
Alexandrinus
was
of
the
same
iudgement
,
a
man
for
great
knowledge
rare
,
and
as
ancient
,
if
not
more
then
Tertullian
,
whose
neere
age
to
the
apostles
I
haue
spoken
of
before
.
He
thought
them
to
expire
in
the
destruction
of
the
citie
by
Titus
.
Also
Origen
in
his
29.
treatise
vpon
Mathew
was
of
the
same
opinion
,
and
Chrysostom
in
his
2.
oration
against
the
Iewes
:
To
say
nothing
of
the
Hebrew
writers
houlding
the
same
,
Aben
Ezra
,
Iarchi
and
R.
Leui
Gershoms
sonne
in
their
commentaries
and
R.
Abraham
in
his
historical
cabbala
.
And
surely
whosoeuer
readeth
the
place
of
Daniell
with
an
euen
minde
,
not
preuented
with
preiudice
,
or
blynded
with
affection
:
shall
hardly
find
any
other
end
wherin
those
seuenets
of
yeares
can
settle
their
feete
to
rest
,
for
hauing
deuided
the
whole
70.
into
3.
partes
:
first
he
sheweth
what
was
to
be
doone
in
seuen
weekes
,
and
then
in
62.
and
lastly
in
that
one
which
was
lefte
after
the
62.
before
the
end
whereof
,
he
maketh
mention
of
Messias
to
bee
cut
off
,
and
the
citie
destroyed
.
If
Daniel
hauing
propounded
to
himselfe
an
exact
and
straight
order
of
weekes
,
should
first
tell
of
Messias
his
cutting
off
in
one
weeke
,
and
then
of
the
destruction
and
desolation
of
Ierusalem
about
37
yeares
after
it
,
and
then
presently
come
backe
againe
to
the
sacrifices
abolished
in
the
same
weeke
which
he
had
spoken
of
before
,
and
immediatly
after
go
yet
once
againe
to
that
desolation
which
happened
40.
yeares
after
verie
neere
:
it
were
a
strange
kind
of
ridling
,
and
farre
more
confuse
then
the
vaine
oracles
of
Delphos
;
especially
seeing
that
these
clauses
and
partes
,
are
ioyned
and
knit
together
by
no
other
but
copulatiue
coniunctions
.
And
therefore
it
is
no
maruell
that
those
excellent
and
worthie
fathers
,
as
well
as
the
Hebrew
scholiastes
could
finde
no
place
by
Daniels
text
for
his
weekes
to
stay
in
,
but
the
ouerthrowe
of
the
Iewes
common
wealth
by
the
Romans
.
The
end
thus
appearing
by
their
testimonie
,
the
beginning
cannot
bee
hid
.
It
must
needs
fall
to
the
raigne
of
Darius
Nothus
where
I
set
it
.
Hereby
it
appeareth
,
that
this
exposition
of
Daniels
weekes
by
me
brought
,
is
neither
new
nor
any
singular
deuise
of
my
owne
.
I
haue
Eusebius
,
and
Theodoretus
and
Aben
Ezra
,
and
,
R.
Abraham
in
his
cabbala
,
with
other
hebrew
writers
befornamed
with
me
for
the
Messias
cut
off
,
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
gouenor
of
Ierusalem
,
R.
Leui
also
verie
neere
agreeing
therunto
:
and
differing
onely
in
this
,
that
in
stead
of
the
annointed
princes
vnderstood
of
them
by
the
name
of
Messias
,
he
rather
taketh
the
annointed
priestes
to
be
ment
.
Yea
and
that
which
is
of
farre
greater
force
then
all
their
authorities
,
the
plaine
testimonie
of
God
his
word
which
numbreth
7.
weekes
only
to
Messias
and
no
more
:
as
before
I
haue
already
proued
by
the
original
text
which
if
Eusebius
and
Theodoretus
had
throughly
knowne
,
as
the
Hebrewes
their
partners
in
that
iudgement
did
,
they
would
haue
stoutly
stood
for
it
against
all
the
world
.
For
the
end
of
the
weekes
in
the
desolation
of
the
citie
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
Tertullian
,
Origen
,
Crysostom
,
Sulpitius
,
Scaliger
,
Iunius
,
testifie
with
me
.
And
4.
of
them
for
both
beginning
and
end
agreeing
or
verie
little
differing
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
though
Ioseph
Scaliger
referre
the
end
of
these
weekes
to
the
desolation
of
the
temple
:
yet
he
vnderstandeth
by
the
name
of
Messias
in
the
26
verse
,
Christ
Iesus
our
redeemer
to
bee
killed
after
62.
weekes
,
contayning
yeares
434.
And
that
these
434.
yeares
ended
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
and
begun
in
the
5.
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
,
wherein
by
a
new
decree
,
leaue
was
giuen
to
Esdras
the
priest
to
returne
with
such
of
his
countriemen
as
would
goe
with
him
to
Ierusalem
.
I
am
loth
to
speake
any
thing
without
reuerence
and
loue
of
so
excellent
a
man
,
who
hath
brought
much
light
to
the
true
vnderstanding
of
this
prophecie
.
This
is
all
which
I
will
say
,
that
his
opinion
for
this
matter
,
wandreth
far
astray
out
of
reasons
path
.
For
how
can
this
be
proued
that
Artaxerxes
Mnemon
gaue
out
any
decree
for
Esdras
in
the
5.
of
his
raigne
,
either
by
prophane
learning
or
diuine
scripture
?
It
is
sayd
in
Esdras
,
that
hee
went
to
Ierusalem
in
the
7.
yeare
of
that
king
.
And
therefore
by
the
authoritie
of
that
place
skilfull
men
haue
layde
the
foundation
of
Daniels
seuenets
in
the
7.
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
.
How
then
is
his
fift
yeare
brought
in
for
a
new
decree
?
Ab
eo
edicto
ad
perfectionem
Esdrae
annus
solidus
interest
.
There
was
one
whole
yeare
,
sayth
Scaliger
,
betweene
the
decree
and
Esdras
his
going
.
And
what
reason
hath
he
for
this
?
Surely
none
at
all
but
this
bare
coniecture
.
Eo
interuallo
opus
fuit
Esdrae
ad
reliquias
Iudaeorum
per
Babiloniam
,
Mediam
,
ac
Persidem
sparsas
colligendas
.
That
space
,
sayth
he
,
was
needfull
for
Esdras
to
gather
together
such
Iewes
as
were
left
scattered
abroade
,
through
Babylonia
,
Media
,
and
Persia
.
This
is
nothing
els
but
a
proofles
conceipt
:
a
fancie
vnfit
to
build
any
credit
or
faith
vpon
.
If
such
kind
of
gessing
might
stand
for
reason
,
it
were
a
hundred
fould
more
prone
to
bee
gathered
that
the
decree
was
made
presently
vpon
his
going
in
the
verie
same
yeare
,
as
Functius
and
other
of
the
learned
by
vew
of
that
scripture
haue
iudged
.
For
what
matter
was
it
for
so
great
a
man
of
that
estimation
and
honor
that
Esdras
was
in
,
to
gather
1500.
speedily
together
.
Could
it
possibly
take
a
yeares
preparation
in
such
a
willing
people
of
themselues
so
readie
to
go
?
Or
if
it
were
so
great
a
matter
and
a
worke
of
so
long
time
,
could
so
Godly
and
so
zealous
a
priest
be
so
negligent
in
the
Lordes
businesse
,
that
hauing
a
yeares
warning
to
gather
a
little
companie
together
,
hee
should
forget
the
Leuites
,
which
of
al
other
were
most
necessarie
in
regard
of
Gods
seruice
in
the
temple
of
Ierusalem
?
For
when
al
were
come
together
,
no
Leuit
was
found
among
them
:
the
chiefest
of
all
,
in
a
whole
yeares
space
,
were
neuer
thought
vpon
,
till
he
was
in
some
forwardnesse
on
his
way
:
then
on
a
sudden
hee
sent
to
seeke
for
them
.
Read
the
8.
chapter
of
Esdras
the
15.
verse
,
and
see
how
that
which
is
there
told
can
beare
any
such
coniecture
.
But
to
let
that
passe
,
it
is
not
a
yeares
matter
that
can
serue
Ioseph
Scaligers
turne
,
to
helpe
out
his
deuise
,
and
to
bring
this
geare
about
.
For
by
the
iudgement
almost
of
all
the
best
writers
,
by
the
space
of
this
twelue
hundred
yeares
,
our
blessed
Sauiour
suffered
toward
the
end
of
the
last
yeare
of
the
202.
Olympiad
:
at
which
time
was
obserued
,
euen
by
prophane
Authors
,
the
strange
eclipse
of
the
Sunne
,
which
happened
at
the
passion
of
Christ
.
Phlegon
,
by
the
iudgement
of
Eusebius
,
an
excellent
accounter
of
Olympiads
,
in
his
foureteenth
book
writeth
thus
.
In
the
fourth
yeare
of
the
202.
Olympiad
was
an
exceeding
great
eclipse
of
the
Sunne
,
aboue
all
other
that
euer
happened
before
.
The
day
at
the
6.
houre
,
that
is
,
high
noone
,
was
so
turned
into
darke
night
,
that
the
starres
were
seene
in
heauen
:
and
an
Earthquake
ouerthrew
many
houses
in
Nice
,
a
citie
of
Bythinia
.
This
Eusebius
testifieth
of
Phlegon
:
and
it
agreeth
notably
to
the
testimonie
of
the
Euangelists
,
touching
the
Sunnes
darkening
from
the
6.
houre
to
the
9.
when
Christ
was
crucified
.
Thence
therefore
numbring
backward
434.
yeares
,
from
the
202.
Olympiad
almost
at
an
end
,
we
come
to
the
second
yeare
of
the
94
Olympiad
drawing
to
an
ende
:
at
which
time
,
euen
by
Scaligers
own
opinion
,
the
third
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
Memor
begun
.
By
this
meanes
not
one
,
as
Scaliger
sayth
,
but
foure
full
yeares
at
the
least
:
that
is
,
the
third
,
fourth
,
fift
,
and
sixt
yeares
of
Artaxerxes
should
haue
been
betweene
the
decree
and
the
going
of
Esdras
to
Ierusalem
.
I
know
that
Scaliger
putteth
off
the
time
of
Christs
passion
a
yeare
further
then
other
.
But
if
that
were
granted
him
,
yet
should
the
decree
goe
ful
three
yeares
before
Esdras
his
comming
to
Ierusalem
.
A
thing
vncredible
and
beyond
all
sence
of
reason
,
that
leaue
should
be
giuen
Esdras
to
goe
to
the
house
of
God
,
and
a
solemne
decree
by
the
kings
authority
published
for
it
,
and
he
linger
and
protract
the
time
of
his
going
three
yeares
after
.
Besides
,
euen
the
Prophets
owne
words
are
altogether
against
this
interpretation
of
Scaliger
,
and
will
no
wayes
suffer
it
.
For
first
hauing
expounded
the
generall
summe
of
70.
weekes
for
the
state
of
Ierusalem
,
he
deuideth
them
so
into
three
parts
,
as
that
the
first
should
bee
to
the
building
of
the
walles
and
citie
finished
,
and
then
62.
for
the
continuing
thereof
so
builded
,
and
after
all
them
one
more
.
Who
hauing
the
reason
of
a
man
in
him
,
can
gather
any
other
thing
by
Daniels
words
,
but
that
those
62.
weekes
spoken
of
,
should
immediatly
follow
after
the
first
seuen
,
and
goe
next
before
the
last
one
?
Which
being
so
,
needes
must
they
begin
after
the
32.
of
Artaxerxes
,
and
end
seuen
yeares
before
the
vtter
ruine
of
Ierusalem
,
brought
vpon
it
by
Titus
.
Moreouer
,
it
is
to
be
obserued
,
that
after
the
first
seuen
,
set
for
the
restoring
and
building
of
the
citie
,
he
sayth
,
that
the
citie
should
be
builded
62.
weekes
streete
and
wall
,
and
that
after
,
not
some
other
,
but
euen
these
very
same
62.
weekes
before
spoken
of
,
should
Messias
bee
cut
off
and
the
citie
made
desolate
.
For
the
demonstratiue
article
in
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hath
this
force
,
to
referre
vs
to
a
knowne
thing
spoken
of
:
which
is
likewise
vsuall
in
the
Greeke
tongue
.
What
then
can
Scaliger
make
of
this
,
that
Christ
should
be
killed
after
those
62.
weekes
,
wherein
the
citie
of
Ierusalem
continued
builded
street
and
wall
?
For
it
is
well
knowne
that
Ierusalem
continued
so
builded
streete
and
wall
aboue
thirtie
yeares
after
the
passion
of
Christ
,
before
it
begun
to
bee
made
desolate
,
and
in
all
that
time
greatly
flourished
.
This
interpretation
therefore
of
Scaliger
hath
no
successe
for
probabilitie
.
Another
thing
in
Scaliger
troubled
me
more
then
this
:
by
reason
of
the
excellencie
of
the
man
,
not
making
any
doubt
of
his
account
:
Hebdomades
incipientes
ab
edicto
instaurandi
templi
desinunt
in
initio
abominationis
,
hoc
est
,
circa
initia
belli
Iudaici
,
quo
primum
caedes
in
vrbe
patrari
coeptae
ac
templum
pollui
:
quod
tempus
incurrit
in
finem
vndecimi
&
initium
duodecimi
anni
Neronis
.
The
weekes
(
saith
Scaliger
)
beginning
from
the
decree
to
restore
the
temple
,
doe
end
in
the
beginning
of
the
abomination
:
that
is
,
about
the
beginnings
of
the
Iewes
warre
,
when
slaughters
first
begun
to
be
committed
in
the
citie
,
and
the
Temple
to
bee
polluted
:
which
time
met
with
the
end
of
the
eleuenth
and
beginning
of
the
twelfth
yeare
of
Nero.
This
saying
of
Scaliger
made
mee
maruell
,
till
such
time
as
I
made
some
doubt
of
his
reckoning
,
and
called
it
into
question
.
For
if
the
70.
weekes
of
Daniel
were
(
as
hee
sayth
)
ended
in
the
beginning
of
Nero
his
twelfth
yeare
;
my
account
cannot
possiblie
stand
,
drawing
them
on
further
to
the
vtter
destruction
of
the
holie
citie
by
Titus
,
which
happened
foure
yeares
after
.
This
therefore
is
to
be
examined
.
Darius
Nothus
died
a
little
before
the
end
of
the
93.
Olympiad
.
This
is
agreed
betweene
vs
,
that
from
the
decree
to
his
death
,
had
passed
seuenteene
yeares
,
it
is
likewise
agreed
.
For
Scaliger
numbring
the
first
seuen
weekes
,
sayth
,
that
after
the
second
yeare
of
Darius
,
seuenteene
yeares
are
left
to
the
beginning
of
Artaxerxes
Memor
:
whereunto
32.
being
added
,
the
summe
is
49.
yeres
,
being
the
distance
from
the
decree
to
the
streetes
ordered
.
By
this
meanes
the
decree
being
made
17.
yeares
before
the
death
of
Darius
,
and
that
by
his
owne
iudgement
,
must
needes
fall
toward
the
end
of
the
third
yeare
of
the
89.
Olympiad
:
from
which
time
to
the
first
yeare
of
the
212.
Olympiad
almost
expired
,
when
Titus
destroyed
the
suburbs
of
the
citie
,
and
battered
the
walles
with
his
iron
rammes
about
the
22.
day
of
Aprill
,
as
Paulus
Eberus
writeth
in
his
Iewish
storie
:
about
a
fortnight
after
which
time
in
the
beginning
of
May
,
one
of
their
wals
was
broken
,
and
part
of
the
citie
entred
and
won
,
were
full
490.
yeares
,
and
not
494.
as
Scaligers
deceitfull
account
would
make
it
.
Scaliger
therefore
rather
prepared
a
way
for
others
to
come
to
the
trueth
,
then
came
himselfe
vnto
it
:
and
gaue
some
light
to
other
to
see
the
right
meaning
of
Daniels
prophesie
,
which
himselfe
neuer
perfectly
saw
.
By
his
helpe
Junius
sawe
somewhat
more
,
and
came
neerer
vnto
it
then
he
:
yet
so
as
he
hath
likewise
done
that
for
other
which
Scaliger
did
for
him
:
that
is
,
left
somewhat
behind
to
bee
vnderstood
of
other
,
which
himselfe
neuer
attained
.
Especially
in
the
26.
verse
,
where
it
is
said
,
that
after
those
62.
weekes
Messias
shall
be
cut
off
.
Where
Master
Iunius
vseth
some
wresting
by
turning
the
future
tence
into
the
preterperfect
,
and
leauing
out
some
coniunctions
,
and
changing
other
:
thereby
making
the
accusatiue
case
of
the
nominatiue
,
reiecting
the
ancient
interpretations
Greeke
and
Latin
,
without
any
cause
.
These
inconueniences
they
are
of
force
driuen
vnto
,
who
by
the
word
Messias
,
doe
not
with
Eusebius
and
the
Hebrew
expositors
vnderstand
the
anointed
gouernours
.
Some
may
here
say
vnto
mee
:
Is
it
not
plaine
by
the
24.
verse
,
that
Daniel
in
this
prophesie
speaketh
of
Iesus
Christ
the
redeemer
of
the
worlde
,
of
whose
death
so
many
singular
and
notable
effects
are
declared
therein
:
of
abolishing
sinne
,
of
reconciling
sinners
vnto
the
fauour
of
God
,
and
bringing
euerlasting
righteousnesse
,
and
fulfilling
whatsoeuer
had
been
foretold
by
the
former
Prophets
of
him
?
I
answere
to
this
,
that
of
all
other
places
in
the
old
Testament
touching
the
comming
of
Christ
,
whereof
there
is
great
store
,
that
verse
of
Daniel
is
most
excellent
and
cleere
:
yet
withall
I
deny
that
by
the
name
of
Messias
in
the
verses
following
,
Christ
our
Sauiour
is
vnderstood
.
For
neither
the
true
account
of
yeares
will
suffer
it
,
nor
the
text
of
holie
Scripture
beare
it
.
But
how
then
is
it
here
sayd
,
that
70.
weekes
were
decreed
for
abolishing
sinne
and
making
attonement
,
if
Christ
came
not
in
the
ende
of
those
70.
weekes
?
The
meaning
is
,
that
within
the
space
of
those
70.
weekes
,
Christ
by
his
passion
should
worke
that
redemption
and
saluation
from
sinne
and
wrath
to
the
world
.
As
Tertullian
speaketh
in
his
booke
against
the
Iewes
:
where
writing
of
the
passion
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
he
saith
that
it
was
perfected
in
the
time
of
Tiberius
Caesar
,
Intra
tempora
septuaginta
hebdomadarum
,
within
the
times
of
the
seuentie
weekes
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
by
the
Hebrew
writers
,
it
is
a
thing
acknowledged
and
granted
,
that
Christ
came
in
the
verie
ende
of
those
weekes
.
For
they
held
that
their
Messias
should
begin
to
raigne
at
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
.
And
therefore
Rabbi
Leui
ben
Gershom
expounding
those
wordes
of
this
text
,
to
bring
euerlasting
righteousnesse
,
and
to
seale
vp
vision
and
prophet
,
referreth
the
fulfilling
thereof
to
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
which
hee
calleth
the
fift
kingdome
,
because
it
was
to
succeede
the
other
foure
spoken
of
before
in
the
second
and
seuenth
chapters
of
this
prophesie
.
It
was
an
olde
tradition
amongst
the
Hebrews
of
auncient
time
,
receiued
from
the
schoole
of
Elias
,
declared
in
their
Talmud
,
in
the
treatise
Sanhedrim
the
eleuenth
chapter
,
and
diuers
other
places
,
that
the
world
should
endure
sixe
thousand
yeres
:
whereof
two
thousand
should
bee
voyd
without
the
lawe
,
two
thousand
vnder
the
law
,
and
two
thousand
the
time
of
Christ
.
Whereby
the
iudgement
appeareth
concerning
the
comming
of
Christ
,
that
it
should
be
at
the
desolation
of
the
holie
citie
immediatly
after
the
ceasing
of
the
law
.
For
the
law
then
ceased
,
and
all
the
ceremonies
thereof
ended
,
when
Ierusalem
,
the
seat
of
God
his
worship
,
according
to
that
lawe
,
was
destroyed
by
Titus
,
and
neither
place
nor
people
there
left
anie
longer
for
the
law-seruice
of
God
.
Diuers
such
testimonies
of
the
auncient
Hebrewes
are
recorded
by
Philip
of
Morney
Lord
of
Plessie
in
his
book
of
the
truth
of
Christian
Religion
,
the
29.
and
30.
chapters
:
wherby
he
gathereth
that
it
was
a
common
opinion
among
them
,
that
the
Messias
should
come
about
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
.
R.
Hama
the
sonne
of
Hauina
in
the
same
chapter
of
the
Talmudicall
treatise
before
alleadged
,
sayd
,
that
the
sonne
of
David
should
not
come
,
so
long
as
any
soueraigne
authoritie
(
were
it
neuer
so
small
)
remained
in
Israel
.
Also
R.
Mili
alleadging
Rabbi
Eliezer
the
sonne
of
Simeon
,
sayd
,
that
Christ
should
not
come
vntill
there
were
a
cleane
riddance
of
all
Iudges
&
Magistrates
in
Israel
.
And
R.
Moses
Haddarsan
vpon
the
49.
of
Genesis
,
gaue
this
iudgement
of
the
Iewes
Senate
,
consisting
of
seuentie
Elders
or
Iudges
called
Sanhedrim
;
that
they
were
not
to
cease
before
the
comming
of
the
Messias
.
Let
vs
then
examine
when
the
authoritie
of
those
Iudges
and
all
gouernment
ceased
in
Ierusalem
,
that
thereby
wee
may
know
the
time
of
Christ
his
comming
by
the
Hebrew
writers
opinion
.
That
honorable
Lord
of
Plessie
in
his
booke
before
mentioned
,
hauing
cited
the
testimonie
of
Philo
in
his
booke
of
Times
,
to
proue
that
Herod
slew
al
the
Sanhedrim
about
the
30.
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
affirmeth
that
to
be
the
time
wherein
the
soueraigntie
and
iurisdiction
of
Iuda
did
cease
:
not
for
a
few
dayes
or
yeares
,
but
for
a
continual
time
.
How
this
may
stand
for
trueth
I
cannot
perceiue
.
For
to
say
nothing
of
that
fained
Philo
,
an
author
forged
in
the
shop
of
Annius
his
toying
braine
:
it
is
well
knowne
that
the
common-wealth
of
Ierusalem
and
Iewrie
flourished
with
princely
rule
and
other
gouernment
of
Magistrates
,
yea
of
the
very
Sanhedrim
themselues
,
aboue
three
score
and
ten
yeares
after
that
time
,
euen
to
Ierusalems
desolation
.
Christ
in
the
30.
yeare
of
Herod
was
yet
vnborne
:
who
about
the
33.
yeare
of
his
age
,
in
the
sixteenth
of
Matthew
,
foretold
to
his
Disciples
,
what
he
was
to
suffer
of
the
Elders
and
chiefe
Priests
and
Scribes
.
All
these
were
gouernours
and
rulers
of
the
citie
;
and
by
the
name
of
Elders
,
the
best
interpreters
haue
especially
vnderstood
those
Sanhedrim
,
hauing
great
reason
for
it
.
For
these
Sanhedrim
were
nothing
els
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
70.
Elders
of
the
great
Consistorie
or
iudgemeat
place
in
Ierusalem
.
As
by
Elias
Leuita
they
are
described
in
his
Tishbi
.
The
old
Rabbins
in
their
Talmud
haue
borowed
from
the
Greeke
tongue
many
words
:
whereof
this
worde
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Sanhedrim
is
one
,
signifying
a
sitting
of
Iudges
or
Senatours
together
in
councell
or
iudgement
.
So
it
is
taken
in
the
107.
Psalme
the
32.
verse
,
by
the
Chaldie
interpreter
:
where
for
these
Hebrew
wordes
there
vsed
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Let
them
praise
him
in
the
sitting
,
that
is
,
the
assemblie
of
the
Elders
.
The
Targum
hath
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
Let
them
praise
him
in
the
sitting
together
of
the
wise
:
expressing
the
word
of
sitting
by
Sanhedrim
,
as
Synedrion
in
Greeke
is
taken
.
Christ
therefore
in
the
fift
of
Matthew
,
saying
,
Whosoeuer
calleth
his
brother
Raca
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
shall
be
bound
ouer
to
a
sessions
or
sitting
:
meaneth
the
sitting
in
iudgement
of
the
Sanhedrim
;
applying
his
speech
to
the
manner
of
the
ciuill
iudgements
in
Ierusalem
.
Iosephus
in
his
20.
booke
of
Antiquities
the
eight
chapter
,
telleth
,
that
when
Festus
the
Romane
gouernour
was
dead
,
Ananus
the
high
priest
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
made
the
assemblie
of
the
Iudges
to
sit
,
by
whom
Iames
the
brother
of
Christ
,
was
adiudged
to
be
stoned
.
This
happened
vnder
the
gouernour
Albinus
,
not
long
before
the
destruction
of
the
citie
.
Whereby
may
bee
gathered
,
that
magistracie
,
iudgement
,
and
gouernment
,
yea
the
authoritie
of
the
70.
Iudges
called
Sanhedrim
;
continued
long
after
Herods
30.
yere
,
and
was
not
cut
off
,
till
the
desolation
of
Ierusalem
brought
it
to
an
end
.
For
when
the
warres
begun
to
worke
the
desolation
thereof
then
king
Agrippa
,
by
seditious
rakehels
,
was
driuen
out
of
it
:
then
were
the
Sanhedrim
deposed
at
the
rebels
will
,
and
other
base
men
set
vp
in
their
stead
:
as
Josephus
telleth
in
the
fift
book
of
the
Iewes
warre
the
first
chapter
.
Then
was
the
Priesthood
and
all
good
order
made
a
mockerie
.
The
rebellious
cutters
did
what
they
list
,
no
lawes
to
restraine
them
,
no
magistracie
to
punish
them
,
no
authoritie
to
bridle
them
.
They
ruled
al
at
their
own
pleasures
themselues
as
they
would
:
good
gouernment
was
turned
into
anarchie
and
disorder
,
and
Ierusalem
became
,
as
Iosephus
termeth
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
citie
without
a
guide
.
And
this
it
is
that
Daniel
sayth
touching
Messias
to
bee
cut
off
in
the
last
weeke
of
the
seuentie
:
meaning
the
rule
and
authoritie
of
the
annointed
gouernour
,
as
before
I
haue
expounded
the
place
.
Thus
by
the
iudgement
of
the
Hebrew
writers
in
their
auncient
monuments
,
the
comming
of
Christ
falleth
to
the
fall
of
the
Iewes
common-wealth
,
in
the
ouerthrow
of
Ierusalem
,
when
gouernment
and
authoritie
ceased
therein
:
which
long
before
had
been
foretold
by
the
Patriarch
Iacob
in
the
49.
of
Genesis
,
in
that
old
prophesie
of
his
concerning
the
comming
of
Christ
:
The
scepter
shall
not
depart
from
Iuda
,
nor
a
law
giuer
from
betweene
his
feete
till
Shiloh
come
:
and
him
shall
the
people
gather
themselues
vnto
.
For
together
with
this
diuine
oracle
of
Daniel
,
that
other
most
ancient
and
excellent
prophesie
of
Iacob
,
hitherto
not
perfectly
and
cleerely
,
according
to
the
true
meaning
therof
,
declared
of
any
that
I
know
of
,
may
receiue
light
.
Many
haue
sought
the
fulfilling
of
that
prophesie
in
the
first
comming
of
Christ
at
his
birth
:
but
without
straying
it
could
neuer
yet
be
there
found
.
For
the
meaning
of
it
was
,
that
in
the
tribe
of
Iuda
should
bee
royall
supremacie
and
gouernment
of
Magistrates
,
for
the
good
of
the
Iewes
,
&
vpholding
of
their
Common-wealth
,
till
the
comming
of
Christ
:
whose
new
spirituall
raigne
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
should
abolish
their
old
earthly
kingdome
and
outward
policie
.
So
was
the
place
vnderstood
by
the
Hebrew
Doctors
aforenamed
,
R.
Hama
,
R.
Mili
,
R.
Eliezer
.
The
Chaldie
paraphrasts
both
of
them
most
excellently
expound
the
place
,
which
themselues
vnderstood
not
:
being
like
therein
vnto
Virgils
Bees
,
which
make
honey
for
other
,
and
not
themselues
.
First
Onchelos
interpreteth
it
in
this
manner
;
A
Magistrate
exercising
authoritie
of
the
house
of
Iuda
shall
not
depart
,
nor
a
Scribe
of
his
posteritie
for
euer
,
till
Christ
come
,
to
whom
the
kingdome
pertaineth
,
and
him
shall
the
people
obey
.
The
other
called
the
interpreter
of
Ierusalem
,
thus
:
Kings
of
the
house
of
Iuda
shall
not
faile
,
neither
skilful
law-teachers
of
his
posteritie
,
vnto
the
time
wherein
the
king
Christ
shall
come
:
vnto
whom
the
kingdome
pertaineth
,
and
all
the
kingdomes
of
the
earth
shall
be
subdued
vnto
him
.
If
Christ
came
when
authoritie
was
gone
,
and
authoritie
went
away
at
Ierusalems
fall
:
needes
must
one
comming
of
Christ
bee
referred
to
the
ouerthrow
of
that
citie
.
R.
Moses
of
Tyroll
&
Bioces
looked
for
the
comming
of
Christ
towards
the
end
of
the
second
Temple
:
being
led
thereunto
partly
by
their
owne
reckoning
vpon
Daniel
,
and
partly
by
a
text
in
the
last
chapter
of
the
prophet
Esay
the
seuenth
verse
:
where
it
is
sayd
,
Before
her
throwes
came
vpon
her
she
was
deliuered
of
a
manchilde
.
Some
of
the
Rabbines
sayd
,
Messias
was
borne
the
very
same
day
that
the
second
temple
was
destroyed
in
:
supposing
that
scripture
of
Esay
to
be
therein
fulfilled
.
In
their
book
called
Bereshith
Rabba
,
is
read
this
parable
:
As
a
certaine
Iew
was
at
plow
,
an
Arabian
passing
by
hearing
one
of
his
oxen
low
,
bad
him
vnyoke
,
because
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
was
at
hand
.
And
by
and
by
hearing
also
the
other
low
,
bad
him
vnyoke
out
of
hand
,
because
the
Messias
was
alreadie
come
.
R.
Abon
in
another
place
telling
the
same
:
What
neede
we
(
saith
he
)
to
learne
it
of
the
Arabians
,
seeing
the
text
it selfe
declareth
it
?
Iosephus
in
the
seuenth
booke
of
the
Iewes
warre
,
the
twelfth
chapter
,
writeth
,
that
in
the
holie
Scripture
was
found
an
olde
prophesie
,
that
at
the
time
of
the
ouerthrow
of
Ierusalem
,
a
king
should
come
out
of
Iewrie
,
who
should
raigne
ouer
all
the
world
:
which
he
by
flattering
falshood
,
interpreted
of
Vespasian
.
This
prophesie
in
those
daies
was
bruted
abroad
in
many
mens
mouthes
euery
where
:
yea
,
some
write
that
it
was
engrauen
in
an
open
place
of
the
castle
at
Ierusalem
:
which
(
as
Iosephus
writeth
)
made
the
Iewes
at
that
time
so
readie
to
rebell
.
And
this
was
the
cause
that
so
many
fained
themselues
to
be
the
Messias
about
that
time
of
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
.
Vnder
Cuspius
Fadus
,
one
Theudas
a
iugler
made
the
people
beleeue
that
he
was
a
prophet
,
&
would
deuide
the
waters
of
Iordan
that
they
should
goe
ouer
drie
,
as
they
had
done
long
before
miraculously
,
in
the
time
of
Ioshua
by
the
power
of
God
.
And
when
Felix
was
the
Romane
gouernour
of
Iudea
,
one
comming
out
of
Egypt
,
fayning
himselfe
to
bee
a
prophet
,
perswaded
the
people
if
they
would
follow
him
to
mount
Oliuet
,
they
should
see
the
walles
of
Ierusalem
fall
downe
.
And
afterward
one
Barcozba
,
so
called
of
his
lying
,
tooke
vpon
him
to
bee
the
Messias
,
and
seduced
many
:
but
in
the
end
performing
not
the
deliuerance
looked
for
at
his
hands
,
he
was
knocked
on
the
head
for
his
lying
and
slaine
.
All
these
tooke
aduantage
of
the
time
,
being
answerable
to
their
intent
,
and
of
the
peoples
disposition
,
then
looking
for
their
promised
Christ
.
Moreouer
,
there
was
yet
another
prophesie
bruted
amongst
them
,
that
Doctor
Hillels
schollers
should
neuer
faile
till
Christ
were
come
.
The
youngest
of
them
was
R.
Iochaman
the
sonne
of
Zacheus
,
who
liued
to
see
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
:
and
also
the
miracle
of
a
great
gate
thereof
,
a
little
before
opening
of
it selfe
:
which
Iosephus
speaketh
of
in
his
seuenth
booke
and
twelfth
chapter
of
the
Iewes
warre
:
Whereat
this
R.
Iochaman
being
amazed
,
remembred
this
saying
of
the
Prophet
Zacharie
in
the
beginning
of
his
11.
chapter
:
Open
thy
gates
O
Libanus
,
and
let
fire
consume
thy
cedars
:
applying
the
place
to
the
comming
of
Christ
.
Furthermore
they
had
amongst
them
these
olde
traditions
touching
the
tokens
of
Christes
comming
.
When
Christ
the
sonne
of
Dauid
commeth
,
sayth
R.
Iudas
,
there
shall
be
few
wise
men
in
Israell
,
and
the
wisdome
of
the
scribes
shall
stinke
,
and
the
schooles
of
diuinitie
shall
become
brothelhouses
.
R.
Nehorai
sayd
that
good
men
in
Israell
should
bee
abhorred
,
and
mens
countenaunces
past
shame
at
Christes
comming
.
And
R.
Nehemias
sayd
,
that
wickkednesse
should
bee
multiplied
without
measure
,
and
nothing
but
vnto
wardnesse
and
Epicurisme
amongst
them
.
What
is
this
els
but
that
ouerspreading
of
abominations
which
Daniell
foretelleth
should
be
in
those
times
of
the
desolation
of
Ierusalem
?
which
is
declared
as
large
by
Iosephus
,
pointing
out
the
abominable
doings
of
the
Iewes
at
that
time
committed
against
nature
,
and
all
law
of
God
and
man
.
The
religious
and
holy
places
(
sayth
Iosephus
)
were
defiled
by
the
vncleane
feete
of
wicked
men
:
The
temple
of
God
was
held
and
kept
as
a
tower
of
defence
against
the
people
by
the
seditious
rebels
:
the
holy
ground
was
sprinkled
with
the
blood
of
wounded
men
,
contrarie
to
Gods
lawe
entering
thereunto
:
strangers
and
towne-borne
,
prophane
and
holy
were
mingled
together
:
and
the
blood
of
diuers
men
being
slayne
,
made
a
poole
in
the
courtes
of
the
Lords
house
.
They
abused
the
diuine
vessels
,
annointed
themselues
with
the
holy
oyle
,
drunke
of
the
consecrate
wine
.
In
euerie
place
of
the
citie
was
spoyling
and
robberie
.
Burning
with
lust
they
forced
women
in
most
filthy
and
abominable
manner
for
their
pleasure
,
liuing
in
Ierusalem
as
a
stewes
or
brothelhouse
.
At
this
their
extreame
wickednesse
God
was
offended
:
and
abhorred
his
citie
,
and
detested
his
temple
.
All
this
Josephus
testifieth
in
diuers
places
.
And
in
the
2.
chapter
of
his
5.
booke
of
the
Iewes
warre
.
All
law
of
God
and
man
(
sayth
he
)
was
troden
vnder
foote
and
derided
.
The
holy
oracles
of
the
prophets
were
counted
no
better
then
common
fables
and
tales
.
And
contemning
of
the
decrees
their
forfathers
touching
vice
and
vertue
,
by
the
euent
they
verified
those
thinges
which
long
before
had
beene
foretold
of
their
countrie
.
For
an
ould
prophecie
,
as
Iosephus
witnesseth
,
went
abrode
,
that
then
the
citie
should
bee
taken
,
and
the
temple
burnt
:
when
sedition
should
arise
amongst
them
,
and
their
own
handes
first
defile
God
his
sanctuarie
.
Thus
doe
Iosephus
&
Daniel
refer
the
raigning
and
ouerflowing
abhominations
of
the
Iewes
,
to
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
which
the
Hebrew
Rabbines
applied
to
the
comming
of
Christ
:
So
that
is
prooued
true
which
the
Lorde
of
Plessie
in
his
booke
aforenamed
affirmeth
,
that
it
was
a
common
opinion
among
the
Iewes
for
their
Messias
to
come
about
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
,
which
for
any
thing
that
I
can
see
to
the
contrarie
,
may
in
some
sort
not
without
reason
bee
yeelded
vnto
:
For
two
commings
of
Christ
are
declared
in
holy
scripture
.
The
first
in
humilitie
spoken
of
by
Zacharie
in
his
ninth
Chapter
.
Reioyce
greatly
Oh
daughter
of
Sion
,
bee
glad
O
daughter
of
Ierusalem
,
for
loe
thy
king
commeth
vnto
thee
,
euen
the
righteous
and
Sauiour
,
lowlie
and
simple
ryding
vpon
an
Asse
and
a
coult
the
fole
of
an
Asse
.
The
other
in
glorie
wherein
Christ
came
in
his
kingdome
:
whereof
we
read
in
the
sixteene
chapter
of
Mathew
the
last
verse
.
Verilie
I
say
vnto
you
,
there
be
some
of
them
that
stand
heere
,
which
shall
not
taste
of
death
till
they
haue
seene
the
sonne
of
man
come
in
his
kingdome
,
and
before
in
the
tenth
chapter
of
the
some
Euangelist
.
You
shall
not
finish
all
the
Cities
of
Israel
till
the
sonne
of
man
be
come
.
And
in
the
twentie
one
chapter
of
Iohn
.
If
I
will
that
hee
tarrie
till
I
come
,
what
is
that
to
thee
?
whereof
this
word
went
abroad
that
this
Disciple
should
not
die
.
All
these
speeches
our
Sauiour
Christ
vttered
being
once
come
alreadie
,
&
after
his
first
comming
:
wherefore
that
an
other
second
comming
of
his
therein
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
is
so
cleare
&
manifest
,
that
it
need
not
bee
stood
vpon
:
which
in
my
iudgement
can
not
to
anie
time
more
fitly
agree
,
then
that
wherein
the
citie
of
Ierusalem
with
the
holie
Temple
of
God
therein
was
destroyed
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
the
Hebrewes
before
declared
.
Then
Christ
our
Lord
first
begun
to
appeare
a
reuenging
iudge
against
the
wicked
and
stubborne
Iewes
,
in
punishing
them
for
their
malice
against
him
at
his
death
,
and
cruell
persecution
of
his
Church
afterward
,
as
Eusebius
declareth
in
the
third
booke
of
his
ecclesiasticall
historie
,
the
fift
chapter
.
Master
Iunius
,
in
his
annotations
on
this
ninth
Chapter
of
Daniel
expounding
those
wordes
:
From
the
going
forth
of
the
commandement
to
restore
and
build
Ierusalem
vnto
Christ
,
shall
be
seuen
weekes
,
and
threescore
&
two
weekes
;
referreth
them
to
the
comming
of
Christ
,
and
that
comming
of
Christ
,
to
the
last
of
Daniels
weekes
,
wherein
the
desolation
of
Ierusalem
began
,
yeelding
this
reason
:
because
then
Christ
declared
himselfe
a
Lord
by
a
most
seuere
iudgement
against
Ierusalem
and
the
Iewes
,
and
by
the
benefit
of
the
Gospell
a
Prince
and
head
of
the
Church
,
which
raigneth
in
the
house
of
Dauid
for
euer
.
Master
Caluin
in
his
harmonie
acknowledgeth
that
by
the
iudgement
of
some
expositors
,
that
place
in
the
tenth
of
Mathew
,
was
referred
to
the
desolation
of
the
holie
Citie
made
by
the
Romans
.
In
the
24.
chapter
of
Mathew
,
when
Christ
vpon
the
Disciples
praysing
of
the
glorious
building
of
the
Temple
,
had
spoken
of
the
destruction
thereof
to
come
,
wherein
one
stone
should
not
bee
left
vpon
another
.
They
asked
him
when
those
thinges
should
bee
,
and
what
signe
should
bee
of
his
comming
,
and
of
the
end
of
the
world
,
ioyning
these
three
things
together
,
the
desolation
of
the
Temple
,
the
comming
of
Christ
,
and
the
end
of
the
world
,
as
it
were
all
pertayning
to
one
time
,
and
therefore
for
that
which
is
asked
in
Mathew
touching
the
signe
of
Christs
comming
,
and
the
end
of
the
worlde
:
in
the
other
two
Euangelistes
Marke
and
Luke
,
this
only
is
demanded
,
what
signe
should
be
of
the
destruction
of
Gods
holie
Temple
in
Ierusalem
:
wherby
may
bee
gathered
that
the
Apostles
of
Christ
held
the
opinion
of
the
olde
Hebrewes
concerning
the
comming
of
Christ
at
the
desolation
of
the
Temple
,
and
therein
a
change
of
the
world
:
for
after
that
the
state
of
the
old
Church
should
be
once
ouerthrowne
,
the
ancient
Hebrewes
looked
for
a
new
worlde
,
as
it
were
by
the
new
raigne
of
their
Messias
,
which
in
their
writings
they
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
the
world
to
come
,
vnderstanding
therby
the
time
of
Christs
kingdome
.
This
appeareth
in
the
Chaldie
paraphrasis
of
Ionathas
the
sonne
of
Vzziell
in
the
first
of
kinges
the
fourth
chapter
and
32.
verse
,
where
he
calleth
the
daies
of
Christ
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
world
to
come
of
Messias
:
for
the
Authors
of
the
Iewes
law
called
Talmud
,
treating
of
sacrifices
in
the
chapter
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
the
bullocke
of
the
sinne
offering
contained
the
whole
time
of
this
life
,
from
Adam
the
first
man
to
the
last
that
euer
shall
bee
borne
,
in
two
worldes
,
which
in
Hebrew
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
first
from
the
beginning
of
thinges
created
to
the
comming
of
Christ
.
The
second
from
that
time
to
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
This
tradition
of
the
Hebrewes
made
an
end
of
the
old
world
in
the
comming
of
Christ
.
The
Disciples
then
asking
what
should
bee
the
signe
of
Christs
comming
and
the
end
of
the
world
,
may
seeme
to
haue
thought
the
verie
same
,
and
vnderstoode
the
same
world
which
ended
at
the
comming
of
Messias
to
raigne
in
a
new
world
by
the
Gospell
,
and
for
this
cause
those
times
betweene
the
preaching
of
Christ
and
Ierusalem
destroyed
,
were
called
the
last
dayes
in
the
second
chapter
of
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
the
17.
verse
.
In
the
last
dayes
saith
God
,
I
will
powre
of
my
spirit
vpon
all
flesh
,
and
in
the
beginning
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
.
In
these
last
dayes
God
hath
spoken
vnto
vs
by
his
son
.
These
last
dayes
are
all
one
with
the
end
of
the
worlde
,
spoken
of
by
the
blessed
Apostle
Paul
,
in
his
first
Epistle
to
the
Corinthians
,
the
tenth
Chapter
,
eleuenth
verse
,
calling
that
time
the
ends
of
the
world
.
These
things
(
saith
he
)
were
written
to
admonish
vs
,
vpon
whome
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
,
and
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
the
ninth
chapter
,
and
twentie
sixe
verse
.
Now
in
the
end
of
the
world
hath
Christ
appeared
once
to
put
away
sinne
by
the
sacrifice
of
himselfe
.
That
which
R.
Nehemias
said
of
wickednesse
to
be
multiplied
against
the
comming
of
Christ
,
is
it
not
in
plaine
wordes
verified
by
Christ
himselfe
in
the
verie
same
twenty
foure
Chapter
of
Mathew
the
twelft
verse
,
giuing
this
for
one
token
of
his
comming
and
the
desolation
of
Ierusalem
to
be
at
hand
,
that
iniquitie
should
abound
and
charitie
wax
cold
?
If
any
here
demaund
,
how
the
second
comming
of
Christ
can
be
with
any
reason
referred
to
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
seeing
that
it
is
euident
by
that
verie
same
twentie
foure
chapter
of
Mathew
,
that
the
comming
of
Christ
to
iudgement
at
the
latter
day
is
there
described
,
by
the
suddennes
therof
,
by
his
appearing
in
the
clouds
,
the
gathering
of
the
elect
with
the
sound
of
a
trumpet
,
by
the
doome
of
the
iudge
declared
in
the
next
chapter
,
where
the
same
argument
is
continued
.
Come
yee
blessed
of
my
father
,
inherit
yee
the
kingdome
prepared
for
you
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
:
depart
yee
cursed
into
euerlasting
fire
,
which
is
prepared
for
the
diuel
&
his
angels
.
I
answere
that
the
second
comming
of
Christ
containeth
his
whole
raigne
,
iurisdiction
,
and
iudgement
,
in
the
Citie
of
God
the
heauenly
Ierusalem
by
the
gospel
preached
,
from
the
desolation
of
the
outward
&
earthly
Ierusalem
when
it
begun
,
to
the
end
of
the
world
at
the
resurrection
of
all
flesh
:
so
that
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
and
the
latter
doome
,
being
both
included
within
the
time
of
Christs
second
comming
:
there
is
no
let
but
that
the
comming
of
Christ
may
be
referred
to
both
:
to
one
in
regard
of
the
beginning
,
to
the
other
in
regard
of
the
end
and
consummation
thereof
.
And
this
is
the
cause
that
Christ
there
speaking
of
his
second
comming
,
blendeth
these
two
together
,
the
desolation
of
Ierusalem
and
his
last
iudgement
,
because
both
pertained
to
one
and
the
same
kingdome
of
Christ
.
And
hereof
it
is
that
respecting
the
beginning
of
that
kingdome
,
in
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
wherein
hee
first
appeared
a
rauenging
iudge
,
hee
saith
,
that
that
generation
should
not
passe
till
all
those
thinges
were
fulfilled
.
All
one
with
that
in
the
end
of
the
sixteene
chapter
of
the
same
Gospel
.
Verily
I
say
vnto
you
,
some
of
them
that
stand
here
shall
not
taste
of
death
,
till
they
haue
seene
the
sonne
of
man
come
in
his
kingdome
.
What
time
was
there
more
fit
for
an
other
comming
of
Christ
to
fall
vnto
within
one
generation
from
those
wordes
by
him
vttered
a
little
before
his
death
then
this
?
what
time
more
agreeable
to
that
,
which
after
his
resurrection
hee
spake
of
Iohns
tarrying
till
he
came
,
then
the
downefall
of
the
Iewes
estate
and
the
vtter
desolation
of
their
Citie
,
&
common
wealth
,
which
that
Euangelist
liued
to
see
?
It
is
not
vnlike
or
disagreeing
to
reason
,
that
then
should
begin
the
spirituall
raigne
of
Christ
ouer
all
Nations
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
;
when
the
doctrine
of
the
law
with
all
the
ceremonies
thereof
were
vtterly
abolished
.
That
then
shuld
begin
the
heauenly
kingdome
of
Christ
,
when
the
earthly
kingdom
of
the
Iewes
,
and
all
their
law
gouernment
was
first
extinct
.
That
then
should
begin
the
inward
subiection
of
Gods
newe
people
the
elect
amongst
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
spirituall
seruice
of
GOD
,
when
the
Iewes
outward
worship
had
ceased
.
That
then
should
begin
the
spirituall
Sion
and
new
Ierusalem
from
heauen
,
when
the
earthly
Sion
and
olde
Ierusalem
had
no
more
being
.
According
to
the
saying
of
Esay
the
Prophet
in
his
second
chapter
:
It
shall
come
to
passe
in
the
last
daies
,
that
the
mountaine
of
the
Lords
house
shall
be
prepared
in
the
top
of
the
mountaines
,
and
shall
be
exalted
aboue
the
hils
,
and
all
nations
shall
flow
vnto
it
.
And
many
people
shall
goe
,
and
say
,
Come
,
let
vs
goe
vp
to
the
mountaine
of
the
Lord
,
to
the
house
of
the
God
of
Iacob
,
and
he
will
teach
vs
his
wayes
,
and
we
will
walke
in
his
paths
:
for
the
Law
shall
goe
forth
of
Sion
,
and
the
word
of
the
Lord
from
Ierusalem
.
Where
,
by
the
high
mountaine
of
the
Lords
house
,
and
the
names
of
Sion
and
Ierusalem
,
is
vnderstoode
not
any
certaine
earthly
place
,
or
materiall
citie
:
but
the
Church
of
Christ
ruled
and
guided
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
Which
the
Apostle
in
the
fourth
chapter
of
the
epistle
to
the
Galathians
,
calleth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
that
is
,
high
Ierusalem
,
or
Ierusalem
which
is
aboue
.
Alluding
to
the
former
prophesie
of
Esay
,
and
opposing
the
high
Ierusalem
to
the
earthly
and
materiall
Ierusalem
,
which
begot
children
of
bondage
by
the
law
like
Agar
,
and
mount
Sinai
there
called
the
new
Ierusalem
,
or
Ierusalem
that
now
is
.
For
as
there
were
two
kinds
of
Iewes
,
spoken
of
by
Paul
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
the
second
chapter
,
one
visible
,
the
other
secret
:
so
there
were
two
Ierusalems
,
one
outward
by
the
visible
ceremonies
of
the
Law
:
the
other
in
ward
by
the
spirituall
graces
of
the
Gospell
,
which
is
Christ
his
Church
termed
the
heauenly
Ierusalem
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
the
twelfth
chapter
and
22.
verse
.
This
heauenly
Ierusalem
then
begun
when
the
earthly
Ierusalem
was
brought
to
an
end
,
being
destroyed
by
the
Romane
armie
and
consumed
by
fire
,
and
the
Iewes
led
captiue
and
dispersed
abroad
.
The
preaching
of
the
gospel
begun
long
before
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
I
confesse
,
euen
by
Christ
himselfe
while
he
liued
:
and
continewed
after
by
the
apostles
for
the
space
of
40.
yeares
.
All
this
is
true
.
Yet
so
as
withall
the
outward
and
ciuill
gouernement
of
the
Iewes
common
wealth
with
their
ceremoniall
seruice
and
law
worship
remayned
still
all
that
while
in
the
holy
citie
and
temple
of
God
.
And
therefore
that
preaching
of
Christ
and
his
apostles
so
long
before
,
seemed
rather
a
preparation
to
this
kingdome
of
Christ
,
then
any
perfect
beginning
thereof
.
According
to
that
manner
of
preaching
vsed
by
Christ
and
followed
of
his
apostles
:
Thus
by
God
his
mercie
I
haue
,
according
to
my
poore
talent
,
declared
my
iudgement
for
the
true
vnderstanding
of
Daniels
weekes
by
interpretation
of
his
wordes
,
and
account
of
the
times
.
The
beginning
of
the
55.
Olympiad
and
the
eight
day
of
September
,
in
the
second
yere
of
Vespasian
,
wherin
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
was
fired
,
by
the
learned
haue
bin
made
the
extreme
yeres
for
the
fulfilling
of
that
Prophesie
.
The
space
betweene
contained
,
is
629.
yeres
and
two
moneths
.
Within
this
compasse
some
haue
gone
hier
,
some
lower
,
for
the
beginning
and
end
thereof
.
Of
that
space
230.
were
of
the
Persian
Monarchies
,
&
from
the
end
of
that